Emblems of rarities: or Choyce observations out of worthy histories of many remarkable passages, and renowned actions of divers princes and severall nations With exquisite variety, and speciall collections of the natures of most sorts of creatures: delightfull and profitable to the minde. Collected by D.L.
         Lupton, Donald, d. 1676.
      
       
         
           1636
        
      
       Approx. 376 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 254 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A06471
         STC 16942
         ESTC S108945
         99844597
         99844597
         9426
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A06471)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9426)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 847:06)
      
       
         
           
             Emblems of rarities: or Choyce observations out of worthy histories of many remarkable passages, and renowned actions of divers princes and severall nations With exquisite variety, and speciall collections of the natures of most sorts of creatures: delightfull and profitable to the minde. Collected by D.L.
             Lupton, Donald, d. 1676.
          
           [24], 478, [2] p.
           
             Printed by N. Okes,
             London :
             1636.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Donald Lupton.
             Cf. Folger catalogue, which gives signatures: A-X¹² .
             Running title reads: Emblemes of rarities.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           History -- Miscellanea -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           EMBLEMS
           OF
           RARITIES
           :
           OR
           CHOYCE
           OBSERvations
           out
           of
           worthy
           Histories
           of
           many
           remarkable
           passages
           ,
           and
           renowned
           actions
           of
           divers
           Princes
           and
           severall
           Nations
           .
           WITH
           Exquisite
           Variety
           ,
           and
           speciall
           Collections
           of
           the
           natures
           of
           most
           sorts
           of
           Creatures
           :
           delightfull
           and
           profitable
           to
           the
           MINDE
           .
        
         
           
             Qui
             mores
             hominum
             multorum
             vidit
             ,
             &
             Urbes
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
        
         
           Collected
           by
           
             D.
             L.
          
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             N.
             Okes.
          
           1636.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           WORSHIPfull
           ,
           and
           truely
           Generous
           Captaines
           :
           Capt.
           NICHOLAS
           CRIPS
           .
           Capt.
           JAMES
           SLADE
           .
           AND
           Capt.
           SAMVEL
           CARLETON
           ,
           all
           Happinesse
           here
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Commanders
             ,
          
        
         
           REligion
           ,
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           Valour
           ,
           are
           Iewels
           and
           Ornaments
           to
           your
           Heroyicke
           Profession
           of
           Armes
           :
           And
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           this
           Kingdome
           and
           others
           by
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           this
           honorable
           
           Citty
           by
           all
           of
           you
           ,
           can
           iustly
           maintaine
           my
           asseveratio●
           to
           be
           free
           from
           flattery
           .
           It
           i●
           no
           small
           Honour
           that
           God
           an●
           this
           Kingdome
           hath
           laid
           upo●
           your
           shoulders
           ,
           in
           making
           yo●
           so
           Eminent
           in
           Office
           ,
           Worth
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           my selfe
           havin●
           reall
           experience
           of
           your
           
             Nobl●
             Dispositions
          
           and
           
             Vertuou●
             Qualifications
          
           ,
           have
           ma●●
           bold
           to
           discharge
           some
           part
           〈◊〉
           my
           Duty
           by
           a
           faire
           Present●●tion
           of
           these
           my
           labours
           to
           you●
           worthy
           protections
           :
           And
           I
           d●●
           not
           adventure
           upon
           this
           witho●●
           some
           grounds
           and
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           Vertue
           is
           alway●
           coaspicuous
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           attractiv●
           
           as
           an
           Adamant
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           long
           time
           beene
           amongst
           ●ur
           Armies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           doe
           ●ruely
           honour
           the
           Professors
           of
           Armes
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           expe●ience
           of
           both
           fortunes
           ,
           both
           in
           Leaguers
           and
           in
           Garrisons
           :
           In
           which
           places
           (
           to
           the
           Ho●our
           of
           the
           Commanders
           be
           it
           )
           found
           loving
           and
           noble
           re●●ect
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           stand
           in●●aged
           unto
           your
           Worships
           ,
           in
           a
           ●leepe
           bond
           of
           Respect
           and
           Ser●ice
           ,
           for
           your
           reall
           expressions
           ●f
           kindnesse
           unto
           me
           .
           Fourth●y
           ,
           I
           heartily
           desire
           that
           your
           Names
           may
           be
           knowne
           through
           〈◊〉
           the
           corners
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           as
           excitements
           to
           others
           of
           
           vertuous
           undertakings
           ,
           being
           such
           Lights
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           they
           should
           shine
           round
           about
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           presume
           too
           much
           ,
           accept
           I
           pray
           your
           Worships
           ,
           this
           Myte
           of
           my
           Service
           ,
           my
           disability
           confin'd
           my
           Will
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           expresse
           more
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           cannot
           :
           when
           Time
           shall
           lend
           enablement
           ,
           my
           heart
           shal
           not
           want
           readinesse
           of
           expression
           of
           it
           to
           your
           Worships
           :
           Thus
           praying
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           to
           blesse
           you
           the
           Captaines
           of
           his
           Armies
           ,
           at
           home
           &
           abroad
           with
           happinesse
           ,
           I
           humbly
           commend
           your
           Worships
           unto
           his
           protection
           ,
           resting
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             bounden
             
               Donald
               Lupton
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Gentle
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           outward
           Senses
           of
           men
           chiefly
           delight
           in
           varieties
           :
           the
           Eye
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           sundry
           and
           various
           objects
           ,
           the
           Eare
           with
           severall
           and
           changeable
           sounds
           :
           the
           Sence
           of
           smel●ing
           delights
           in
           sundry
           Odours
           :
           the
           Taste
           best
           relishes
           diversity
           of
           Cates
           ,
           the
           Touch
           affecteth
           change
           and
           variety
           of
           matters
           .
           Herein
           indeed
           being
           lively
           Emblems
           ,
           expressing
           the
           inward
           qualities
           of
           the
           mindes
           of
           Men
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           truely
           said
           ,
           
             Natura
             hominum
             novitatis
             avida
          
           :
           The
           inward
           faculties
           of
           the
           Soule
           delighting
           
           almost
           as
           much
           in
           changing
           varieties
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           beings
           :
           the
           memory
           retaines
           in
           her
           closet
           ,
           severall
           ,
           sundry
           ,
           manifold
           ,
           &
           almost
           innumerable
           passages
           :
           the
           Iudgmēt
           is
           not
           tied
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           determines
           mani●old
           cases
           :
           the
           
             Affections
             Proteus
          
           like
           ,
           mutable
           and
           variable
           in
           the
           choyse
           of
           pleasures
           or
           profits
           :
           and
           the
           will
           it selfe
           is
           as
           desirous
           to
           have
           new
           matter
           to
           chuse
           ,
           or
           refuse
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Weighing
           therefore
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           what
           contentment
           is
           afforded
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           affording
           them
           varietie
           of
           subjects
           to
           contemplate
           and
           peruse
           ,
           I
           have
           with
           great
           labour
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           faithfulnesse
           striven
           to
           my
           utmost
           ,
           to
           give
           my
           loving
           Country-men
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           contentment
           in
           this
           poynt
           ,
           presenting
           to
           them
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           ful
           of
           variety
           of
           matter
           
           as
           of
           leaves
           ,
           every
           leafe
           almost
           bringing
           to
           their
           eyes
           a
           new
           subject
           :
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           afford
           them
           as
           much
           pleasure
           and
           profit
           in
           the
           perusing
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           my selfe
           in
           the
           collecting
           :
           passages
           there
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           are
           worthy
           to
           bee
           reduced
           to
           memory
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           darke
           Cell
           and
           Grave
           of
           oblivion
           ;
           and
           indeede
           I
           suppose
           it
           a
           supine
           negligence
           ,
           and
           a
           carelesse
           respect
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           renowned
           History
           ,
           to
           let
           ●hose
           worthy
           and
           admired
           passages
           to
           be
           drowned
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           bee
           usefull
           &
           pleasant
           to
           posterity
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Quis
             nosset
             Homerum
             ?
          
           
             Ilias
             aeternum
             ,
             si
             latuisset
             Opus
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           is
           certainely
           an
           injury
           to
           our
           predecessors
           to
           suffer
           their
           memories
           and
           labours
           to
           perish
           ,
           
           who
           tooke
           such
           great
           paines
           and
           travailes
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           succeeding
           generations
           :
           I
           have
           therefore
           in
           this
           booke
           selected
           many
           ,
           and
           those
           speciall
           observations
           ,
           out
           of
           Authentick
           Authors
           ,
           famous
           for
           their
           writings
           ,
           and
           approoved
           for
           truth
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           containing
           the
           acts
           of
           many
           Emperours
           and
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Solemnization
           of
           their
           birth-dayes
           ,
           with
           the
           Triumphs
           and
           Pompes
           that
           were
           then
           used
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           Funeralls
           ,
           the
           destrunction
           of
           many
           Cities
           ,
           especially
           of
           Hierusalem
           :
           they
           containe
           also
           many
           Customes
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           Conditions
           ,
           manners
           of
           many
           strange
           Nations
           ,
           and
           describing
           the
           properties
           and
           natures
           of
           sundry
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Mettalls
           ,
           and
           Minerals
           ,
           as
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Lead
           ,
           Quick-silver
           ,
           Iron
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           as
           also
           remarkable
           things
           of
           the
           Sybils
           ,
           and
           their
           Prophesies
           ,
           with
           the
           Orders
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           the
           most
           famous
           through
           the
           world
           :
           the
           beginnings
           and
           invention
           of
           many
           Mysteries
           and
           Arts
           ,
           as
           of
           Printing
           ,
           and
           the
           invention
           of
           the
           great
           Bombards
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           will
           yeeld
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           that
           are
           addicted
           to
           these
           kinds
           of
           studies
           .
           Now
           there
           will
           not
           want
           those
           that
           will
           be
           readier
           to
           accuse
           ,
           then
           to
           encourage
           my
           labours
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           objecting
           that
           it
           seemes
           to
           be
           needlesse
           to
           read
           them
           here
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           can
           have
           them
           in
           the
           proper
           Authours
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           some
           few
           may
           be
           so
           well
           stored
           with
           Language
           and
           Bookes
           ,
           yet
           there
           bee
           thousands
           that
           neither
           are
           furnished
           with
           Bookes
           ,
           nor
           
           yet
           with
           the
           Languages
           the
           Authours
           writ
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           altogether
           deprived
           of
           this
           benefit
           .
           Howsoever
           ,
           I
           have
           laboured
           ,
           and
           I
           repent
           mee
           not
           ;
           for
           this
           Booke
           will
           bee
           beneficiall
           to
           all
           that
           shall
           without
           prejudicate
           opinions
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           herein
           they
           have
           the
           choycest
           flowers
           ,
           pickt
           and
           cull'd
           out
           of
           many
           Gardens
           for
           their
           benefit
           ,
           and
           what
           more
           is
           ,
           they
           may
           in
           lesse
           time
           ,
           and
           little
           charges
           obtaine
           their
           desires
           by
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           by
           many
           Bookes
           :
           For
           reading
           with
           a
           strict
           collection
           ,
           (
           considering
           the
           difficulty
           of
           Translation
           )
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           men
           of
           judgement
           to
           be
           difficult
           ,
           tedious
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           ;
           yet
           I
           weigh
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           Labours
           may
           afford
           any
           profit
           to
           the
           perusers
           of
           them
           .
           The
           serenity
           of
           my
           Intent
           is
           a
           Bulwarke
           
           sufficient
           to
           comfort
           mee
           ●gainst
           the
           too
           too
           usuall
           darts
           of
           a
           maligne
           tongue
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           ●hall
           cast
           aspersion
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           wish
           them
           to
           be
           wiser
           ,
           and
           not
           ●o
           shew
           their
           disease
           in
           publick
           ,
           ●ut
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           I
           doe
           wish
           ●●ee
           as
           much
           pleasure
           in
           the
           ●eading
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           〈◊〉
           compiling
           i●
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           those
           ●ho
           dislike
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           fault
           〈◊〉
           not
           in
           the
           dish
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           ●●rrupted
           stomacks
           ;
           so
           not
           fea●●ng
           their
           censures
           ,
           but
           respect●y
           love
           ,
           I
           leave
           :
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               in
               hearty
               friendship
            
             ,
             D.
             L.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           of
           all
           the
           Heads
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           this
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Ephesus
               .
               page
               3
            
          
           
             A
             relation
             of
             
               Marcus
               Curius
               .
               p.
               6
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             warres
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             
               Turkes
               .
               8
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Turkes
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             worship
             God.
             13
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Turks
             upon
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             21
          
           
             Of
             the
             miseries
             that
             Jerusalem
             suffered
             ,
             during
             the
             siege
             of
             Vespasianus
             and
             
               Titus
               .
               24
            
          
           
             How
             Jerusalem
             was
             taken
             and
             fired
             .
             25
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             fasting
             and
             meats
             of
             the
             
               Turkes
               .
               29
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             
               Turks
               .
               32
            
          
           
             What
             execution
             of
             Iustice
             the
             Turkes
             have
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             marriages
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             apparrel
             and
             living
             .
             38
          
           
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             46
          
           
             Of
             spirits
             appearing
             in
             Mines
             .
             49
          
           
             The
             signes
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               50
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             description
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               56
            
          
           
             A
             briefe
             description
             of
             England
             and
             
               Scotland
               .
               57
            
          
           
             Of
             an
             I
             le
             in
             Spaine
             named
             
               Gades
               60
            
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             the
             Schoolemaster
             of
             Nero
             the
             Emperour
             .
             61
          
           
             To
             divers
             nations
             in
             ancient
             times
             were
             obiected
             divers
             vices
             and
             deformities
             .
             63
          
           
             
             Sugar
             groweth
             in
             a
             part
             of
             
               Italy
               .
               65
            
          
           
             A
             mountaine
             alwayes
             casting
             forth
             flames
             and
             smoake
             .
             66
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             the
             Eagle
             .
             69
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             a
             Raven
             .
             72
          
           
             Certaine
             Rites
             and
             Lawes
             of
             the
             old
             
               Romans
               .
               74
            
          
           
             The
             lively
             &
             quicke
             wit
             of
             Adrianus
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             of
             
               Sardinia
               .
               79
            
          
           
             The
             making
             of
             Sugar
             at
             Palerm●
             in
             
               Sicily
               .
               80
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             mountaine
             called
             Aetna
             in
             
               Sicily
               .
               84
            
          
           
             The
             Election
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Gothes
               .
               87
            
          
           
             Feare
             and
             care
             hindreth
             mans
             growth
             .
             88
          
           
             The
             rare
             Art
             and
             mystery
             of
             Printing
             found
             out
             amongst
             the
             Maguntines
             .
             87
          
           
             The
             invention
             of
             great
             Guns
             .
             92
          
           
             A
             notable
             History
             of
             a
             thing
             done
             
             at
             a
             towne
             in
             Germany
             called
             Binguam
             .
             96
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Bathes
             called
             Badenses
             in
             Germany
             .
             98
          
           
             ●
             description
             of
             a
             Herneshaw
             .
             100
          
           
             ●
             monster
             born
             nigh
             unto
             Worms
             in
             Germany
             in
             the
             yeare
             
               1495.
               102
            
          
           
             ●ow
             scrupulous
             the
             Jewes
             be
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             on
             their
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             104
          
           
             ●●e
             Famine
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               106
            
          
           
             ●
             wilde
             Buls
             in
             
               Prussia
               .
               111
            
          
           
             ●iscription
             of
             
               Iseland
               .
               112
            
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Countrey
             called
             
               Laponia
               .
               118
            
          
           
             ●escription
             of
             
               Whales
               .
               119
            
          
           
             ●ow
             a
             marvellous
             horrible
             Dragon
             was
             destroyed
             in
             
               Polonia
               .
               120
            
          
           
             ●
             strange
             History
             of
             a
             King
             devowred
             of
             Mice
             .
             122
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Treasure
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             
             souldiers
             of
             
               Vespasian
               .
               134
            
          
           
             Lycurgus
             Lawes
             .
             336
          
           
             The
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             burialls
             of
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Lacedemonia
               .
               144
            
          
           
             Lawes
             of
             cruell
             
               Draco
               .
               146
            
          
           
             Lawes
             of
             
               Solon
               .
               147
            
          
           
             Of
             
               Dame
               Flora.
               151
            
          
           
             of
             the
             Ieat
             stone
             .
             152
          
           
             Of
             the
             burials
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             observations
             and
             customes
             .
             152
          
           
             How
             the
             Christians
             taken
             of
             the
             Turkes
             in
             War
             ,
             be
             handled
             and
             tormented
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             made
             free
             .
             159
          
           
             With
             what
             burthen
             and
             exactions
             the
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             are
             charged
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             being
             overcome
             of
             the
             
               Turkes
               .
               269
            
          
           
             The
             besieging
             of
             
               Samaria
               .
               176
            
          
           
             Of
             King
             
               Tantalus
               .
               179
            
          
           
             Of
             Artemisia
             the
             wife
             of
             
               Mausolus
               .
               181
            
          
           
             
             ●f
             Sardanapalus
             K.
             of
             Assyria
             .
             183
          
           
             ●eople
             called
             
               Amazons
               .
               184
            
          
           
             ●f
             Harts
             in
             
               Cyprus
               .
               187
            
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Date-tree
             .
             190
          
           
             ●f
             the
             dead
             sea
             .
             191
          
           
             ●f
             a
             Sand
             transforming
             things
             into
             Glasse
             .
             193
          
           
             ●
             Fish
             called
             a
             
               Purple
               .
               193
            
          
           
             ●he
             City
             of
             
               Babylon
               .
               195
            
          
           
             ●f
             the
             Phaenix
             .
             197
          
           
             ●escription
             of
             the
             Ram
             that
             Titus
             brought
             before
             the
             Wals
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             199
          
           
             ●f
             Mahomet
             the
             false
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             of
             his
             original
             ,
             and
             perversity
             .
             201
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Assyrians
               .
               217
            
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Persians
               .
               219
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Panther
             and
             
               Tyger
               .
               223
            
          
           
             Condition
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             
               Parthians
               227
            
          
           
             People
             of
             
               Carmania
               .
               230
            
          
           
             Property
             of
             sundry
             Nations
             .
             232
          
           
             Severall
             waies
             that
             the
             Romans
             
             put
             any
             offendor
             to
             death
             .
             233
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Tartarians
               .
               239
            
          
           
             Sibyls
             prophesie
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Babell
               .
               247
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             twelve
             Sibyls
             .
             249
          
           
             Of
             the
             Countrey
             of
             
               India
               .
               260
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               .
               268
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Elephant
             .
             272
          
           
             Garments
             used
             by
             the
             High-Priests
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               .
               277
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dragons
             in
             India
             and
             
               Aethiopia
               .
               279
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Griphin
             in
             
               India
               .
               283
            
          
           
             The
             notes
             and
             signes
             of
             a
             good
             Horse
             .
             284
          
           
             Certaine
             monstrous
             people
             in
             
               India
               .
               287
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ants
             of
             
               India
               .
               292
            
          
           
             Of
             Indian
             Apes
             .
             293
          
           
             Of
             the
             Diamond-stone
             .
             295
          
           
             The
             ten
             persecutions
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             .
             297
          
           
             Of
             Calechut
             ,
             the
             famous
             Mart
             in
             
               India
               .
               300
            
          
           
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Jewes
             answerable
             to
             their
             lives
             .
             309
          
           
             The
             7
             wonders
             of
             the
             World.
             311
          
           
             The
             sixe
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             317
          
           
             Severall
             bridges
             that
             are
             in
             
               Singui
               .
               321
            
          
           
             Certaine
             Illusions
             of
             Divels
             about
             
               Tangut
               .
               322
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cockatrice
             .
             324
          
           
             Of
             the
             Crocadile
             .
             326
          
           
             The
             twelve
             Apostles
             with
             their
             Martyrdomes
             .
             328
          
           
             The
             seven
             Wise-men
             of
             
               Greece
               .
               335
            
          
           
             Young
             fowles
             hatched
             ,
             &
             brought
             forth
             without
             their
             dams
             or
             females
             .
             335
          
           
             Rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             
               Aegyptians
               .
               337
            
          
           
             The
             Seven
             Saxon
             Kingdoms
             that
             England
             was
             once
             divided
             into
             .
             342
          
           
             The
             foure
             Monarchies
             of
             the
             world
             .
             346
          
           
             
             How
             the
             Turneyments
             and
             Iust●●
             began
             first
             in
             
               Saxony
               .
               350
            
          
           
             The
             eight
             Parliaments
             of
             
               France
               35●
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Estridge
             .
             360
          
           
             Of
             the
             Empire
             of
             
               Cathay
               .
               36●
            
          
           
             The
             thirteene
             Cantons
             of
             Swisse●
             land
             .
             36●
          
           
             The
             twelve
             Peeres
             or
             Pairs
             〈◊〉
             
               France
               .
               36●
            
          
           
             The
             4
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             37●
          
           
             The
             eight
             times
             that
             Rome
             hat●
             beene
             taken
             .
             37●
          
           
             Sixe
             Orders
             of
             Chivalry
             whic●
             continue
             at
             this
             day
             among●●
             Princes
             .
             379
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cannibals
             .
             394
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lyon.
             399
          
           
             Of
             the
             people
             called
             the
             Nigrits
             and
             other
             Nations
             .
             399
          
           
             Of
             
               Prefter
               Johns
            
             Land.
             405
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mice
             upon
             the
             Alpes
             .
             409
          
           
             Description
             of
             a
             
               Unicorne
               .
               414
            
          
           
             The
             three
             severall
             Crownes
             that
             
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             are
             crowned
             with
             .
             416
          
           
             Septem-viri
             ,
             or
             the
             seven
             Electors
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             
               Germany
               .
               417
            
          
           
             The
             oath
             that
             the
             seven
             Electors
             take
             before
             the
             chusing
             of
             the
             Emperor
             .
             419
          
           
             Of
             the
             birth
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             feasts
             .
             422
          
           
             ●everall
             Trophies
             of
             worthy
             Captaines
             .
             424
          
           
             ●he
             birth
             of
             
               Mahomet
               .
               430
            
          
           
             ●f
             the
             inauguration
             and
             anoynting
             of
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             with
             the
             ceremonies
             at
             their
             Coronation
             .
             431
          
           
             The
             Nativity
             of
             Christ.
             441
          
           
             ●trange
             ceremonies
             at
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Carinthia
               .
               443
            
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Grecians
             .
             349
          
           
             The
             great
             pompe
             and
             solemnity
             at
             
             the
             inauguration
             of
             the
             Pope
             
               Rome
               .
               4●●
            
          
           
             The
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Rom●●
             Emperours
             .
             4●●
          
           
             Of
             the
             inauguration
             and
             coron●●●●on
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Persia.
               4●●
            
          
           
             Manner
             and
             order
             of
             the
             India●
             in
             celebrating
             the
             Nativitie
             〈◊〉
             their
             Kings
             .
             4●●
          
           
             Nativity
             of
             K.
             Cyrus
             and
             of
             〈◊〉
             Persian
             feasts
             ,
             for
             ioy
             therof
             .
             4●●
          
           
             The
             birth
             of
             
               Minerva
               .
               4●●
            
          
           
             The
             sacred
             Anoynting
             of
             〈◊〉
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               4●●
            
          
           
             Funerall
             pompes
             of
             the
             
               Aegy●●tians
               .
               4●●
            
          
           
             Funerall
             pompes
             of
             the
             
               Thra●●●ans
               .
               4●●
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             solemnity
             on
             the
             birth
             -
             〈◊〉
             of
             Prince
             Aratus
             by
             the
             Ach●●●jans
             with
             their
             Feastes
             and
             S●●crifices
             .
             4●●
          
           
             Of
             the
             birth
             of
             Xerxes
             and
             of
             t●●
             solemne
             feast
             thereof
             .
             4●●
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           EMBLEMES
           OF
           RARITIES
           :
           OR
           ,
           KQVISITE
           OBSER●ATIONS
           DELIGHTFVLL
           TO
           THE
           MINDE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Great
           Creator
           hath
           so
           done
           his
           
             admirable
             Workes
          
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           〈◊〉
           Remembrance
           ,
           saith
           that
           ●rthy
           Prophet
           David
           :
           I
           ther●●●e
           did
           confirme
           my selfe
           in
           〈◊〉
           one
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           search
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           revive
           afresh
           with
           〈◊〉
           diligence
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           
           many
           rare
           and
           exquisite
           acts
           of
           Ancient
           times
           ,
           performed
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to●
           many
           of
           which
           have
           ,
           and
           do●
           almost
           lye
           buried
           in
           Oblivio●
           and
           so
           intend
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           an●
           my
           labours
           to
           this
           Iland
           ,
           where
           in
           I
           received
           my
           first
           breath
           doing
           neither
           wrong
           to
           the
           sacred
           esteeme
           of
           History
           ,
           nor
           ye●
           burthening
           my
           owne
           conscienc●
           with
           unjust
           undertakings
           ,
           〈◊〉
           carrying
           my selfe
           by
           the
           balla●
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           steering
           my
           labo●●
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Equity
           ;
           I
           profe●●
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           briefe
           〈◊〉
           a
           true
           expression
           ,
           and
           digesti●●
           of
           many
           special
           and
           remarkab●●
           passages
           ,
           making
           the
           memori●
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           ben●●fit
           of
           my
           Country-men
           ,
           t●●
           whole
           scope
           and
           aime
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           travaile
           and
           labour
           .
        
         
         
           And
           because
           Method
           is
           the
           guide
           of
           studies
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           undertakes
           any
           action
           of
           consequence
           without
           it
           ,
           builds
           but
           without
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           or
           travels
           in
           a
           Wood
           without
           a
           way
           )
           not
           perfectly
           knowing
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           get
           forth
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           unjust
           or
           offensive
           to
           your
           memories
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           nor
           shew
           my
           owne
           disability
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           doe
           intend
           to
           lay
           downe
           the
           subjects
           I
           treate
           of
           distinctly
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           gathered
           them
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Readers
           benefit
           ,
           and
           contentment
           ,
           and
           first
           :
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Country
             called
             Ionia
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             noble
             Citty
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             was
             built
             in
             the
             32
             
             year
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             David
             ,
             by
             Androchus
             the
             ●on
             of
             Codr●●
             King
             of
             Athens
             .
             The
             Amazons
             did
             erect
             in
             it
             in
             the
             honor
             〈◊〉
             Diana
             a
             noble
             Temple
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             was
             not
             then
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             7
             wonders
             of
             the
             world
             :
             it
             was
             215
             yeares
             in
             making
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             all
             A●ia
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             a
             miry
             ground
             ,
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             earth-quakes
             ;
             there
             were
             127
             pillars
             in
             it
             ,
             made
             of
             their
             kings
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             height
             60
             foot
             ;
             whereof
             36
             were
             carved
             with
             marveilous
             workemanship
             .
             The
             length
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             425
             feete
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             220.
             
          
           
             All
             that
             tooke
             this
             Church
             for
             Sanctuary
             ,
             had
             great
             immunities
             and
             priviledges
             :
             there
             were
             also
             so
             many
             gifts
             and
             monuments
             given
             to
             this
             Church
             from
             all
             
             Nations
             and
             Citties
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             〈…〉
             world
             might
             bee
             compare
             〈…〉
             wealth
             .
             St.
             Paul
             preached
             at
             Ephesus
             3
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             converted
             many
             to
             the
             faith
             .
             St.
             Iohn
             also
             the
             Evangelist
             dyed
             in
             this
             Citty
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             sumptuous
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Galienus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             by
             one
             Erostratus
             ,
             who
             doing
             many
             notable
             feats
             in
             Warre
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             that
             he
             got
             no
             reward
             nor
             renowne
             thereby
             ,
             to
             leave
             a
             continuall
             remembrance
             of
             his
             flagitious
             and
             horrible
             act
             ,
             did
             with
             great
             fires
             and
             monstrous
             flames
             consume
             this
             faire
             Church
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             ashes
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             perpetuity
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             deceived
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             generall
             Edicts
             and
             Proclamations
             
             made
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             upon
             paine
             of
             death
             should
             presume
             once
             to
             put
             his
             name
             in
             any
             writing
             or
             Chronicle
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             he
             might
             have
             beene
             buried
             with
             everlasting
             oblivion
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             Curius
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             in
             Rome
             about
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             Christs
             time
             ,
             a
             strange
             and
             horrible
             gaping
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             even
             about
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             with
             so
             vaste
             〈◊〉
             depth
             and
             infinite
             hollownesse
             that
             it
             might
             well
             have
             beene
             compared
             to
             the
             gaping
             of
             hell
             mouth
             ,
             the
             spectacle
             continuing
             thus
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             made
             great
             terror
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             a●
             the
             length
             the
             Southsayers
             by
             their
             interpretations
             ,
             perswaded
             
             that
             this
             horrible
             depth
             might
             be
             stopped
             ,
             if
             the
             most
             precious
             thing●
             in
             the
             Citty
             were
             cast
             therein
             ▪
             Whereupon
             divers
             of
             the
             Matrones
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
             free
             will
             cast
             in
             divers
             goodly
             Jewels
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             in
             vaine
             .
             Wherefore
             
               M.
               Curius
            
             a
             Knight
             of
             Rome
             ,
             comming
             of
             a
             noble
             house
             ,
             being
             decked
             and
             adorned
             with
             his
             warlike
             furni●ure
             and
             ornaments
             ,
             rid
             head●ong
             into
             that
             horrible
             depth
             and
             hollownesse
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             immediately
             it
             closed
             together
             againe
             and
             was
             stopped
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             he
             demanded
             this
             one
             thing
             before
             he
             would
             grant
             to
             ride
             and
             and
             leape
             into
             that
             depth
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             whole
             yeares
             space
             it
             might
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             him
             ,
             every
             night
             to
             lie
             with
             what
             woman
             hee
             would
             chuse
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             of
             his
             owne
             mind
             
             he
             cast
             himselfe
             suddenly
             down
             headlong
             into
             that
             denne
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             earth
             closed
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             warres
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turkes
             have
             a
             marvellous
             celerity
             in
             doing
             ,
             a
             constancy
             in
             dangers
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             They
             will
             swimme
             over
             very
             deepe
             and
             dangerous
             waters
             ,
             they
             passe
             over
             strange
             hills
             ,
             and
             being
             commanded
             ,
             they
             goe
             through
             thicke
             and
             thinne
             headlong
             ,
             having
             no
             regard
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Most
             apt
             and
             ready
             to
             suffer
             fasting
             and
             watching
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sedition
             amongst
             them
             ,
             no
             tumult
             .
             They
             use
             horrible
             sounds
             and
             not
             out-cries
             in
             War
             :
             in
             their
             Tents
             in
             the
             night-time
             ,
             there
             is
             
             ●uch
             diligent
             silence
             ,
             that
             they
             ●ad
             rather
             suffer
             their
             prisoners
             ●o
             escape
             ,
             then
             to
             move
             any
             tumult
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkes
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             ●eople
             ,
             are
             said
             at
             these
             dayes
             to
             〈◊〉
             most
             lawfull
             fighting
             ,
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             is
             no
             marvel
             why
             their
             Com●on-wealth
             continueth
             so
             long
             ,
             ●nd
             encreaseth
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             ●●eir
             Nation
             is
             almost
             invin●●ble
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             destroyed
             ●y
             some
             plague
             or
             pestilence
             ,
             ●r
             civill
             discord
             .
             The
             Souldi●rs
             have
             an
             honest
             kinde
             of
             ap●arrell
             :
             In
             their
             saddles
             and
             bri●els
             there
             is
             no
             curious
             superflu●y
             .
             No
             man
             goeth
             armed
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             time
             of
             War
             :
             their
             wea●ons
             are
             brought
             after
             them
             in
             ●urdens
             ;
             they
             use
             no
             banners
             ●or
             standerds
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             ●heir
             Javelins
             they
             have
             certaine
             ●hreads
             of
             divers
             colours
             hanging
             ,
             
             where
             one
             Captaine
             known
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             They
             use
             the
             Drumme
             at
             the
             Fluite
             to
             call
             and
             moo●●
             men
             to
             fight
             .
             They
             pray
             f●●
             their
             souldiers
             in
             every
             congr●●gation
             and
             solemne
             meetin●
             but
             rather
             for
             such
             as
             have
             dye
             for
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             calling
             the
             happy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             that
             they
             d●●ed
             not
             at
             home
             in
             the
             lamenta●●●on
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Childre●
             but
             abroad
             amongst
             their
             en●●mies
             weapons
             ,
             and
             terrible
             no●ses
             .
             They
             write
             and
             describ●
             the
             victories
             of
             their
             ancesto●
             they
             sing
             and
             extoll
             them
             bei●●
             written
             ;
             for
             they
             thinke
             the
             souldiers
             mindes
             to
             bee
             mu●●
             encouraged
             by
             these
             meane●
             They
             doe
             so
             abhorre
             picture
             and
             engraved
             Images
             ,
             that
             up●●
             such
             causes
             they
             call
             the
             Ch●●●stians
             Idolaters
             .
             They
             have
             〈◊〉
             
             Bells
             ,
             nor
             yet
             doe
             suffer
             the
             Christians
             abiding
             amongst
             ●hem
             to
             have
             Bells
             .
             They
             ne●er
             play
             for
             mony
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ●●ing
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             bee
             found
             ●laying
             ,
             be
             grievously
             slandred
             〈◊〉
             every
             mans
             mouth
             .
             No
             man
             ●f
             what
             state
             or
             degree
             so
             ever
             ●e
             be
             ,
             desireth
             to
             sit
             on
             a
             bench
             ,
             ●ut
             they
             lye
             downe
             and
             sit
             on
             ●●e
             earth
             like
             Children
             ,
             with
             a
             ●ery
             comely
             folding
             of
             their
             ●●rments
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             table
             whereon
             they
             feed
             ●●r
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             prepared
             of
             ●n
             Oxe
             hide
             ,
             or
             an
             Harts
             skinne
             ,
             ●ndressed
             and
             rough
             with
             haire
             ●●ill
             ,
             having
             the
             roundnesse
             of
             ●oure
             or
             five
             hand
             breadthes
             .
             No
             man
             entreth
             into
             any
             house
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             other
             place
             where●n
             they
             must
             sit
             ,
             unlesse
             his
             ●hooes
             be
             off
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             acounted
             an
             unhonest
             ,
             and
             undecent
             
             point
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             to
             〈◊〉
             with
             his
             shoes
             on
             his
             feete
             ,
             an●
             therfore
             they
             use
             a
             kind
             of
             sho●●
             that
             may
             easily
             be
             put
             on
             &
             〈◊〉
             The
             place
             were
             they
             sit
             ,
             eith●●
             at
             home
             or
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             strewed
             &
             covered
             either
             wi●●
             tapestry
             clothes
             ,
             or
             broad
             clot●
             or
             rushes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             〈◊〉
             moysture
             and
             uncleannesse
             〈◊〉
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             have
             bodyes
             a●●
             tables
             .
          
           
             The
             garments
             both
             of
             m●●
             and
             women
             ,
             are
             large
             and
             lo●●
             enough
             ,
             open
             in
             the
             form
             part
             .
             They
             have
             great
             car●
             emptying
             the
             Belly
             ,
             and
             mak●
             Vrine
             ,
             that
             they
             turne
             not
             th●
             faces
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             whi●●
             way
             they
             are
             alwaies
             wont
             looke
             praying
             .
             They
             take
             so
             great
             heede
             ,
             lest
             any
             〈◊〉
             should
             see
             their
             filthinesse
             discharging
             nature
             .
             They
             ●●●taine
             
             from
             Wine
             ,
             as
             their
             lawes
             doe
             command
             them
             ;
             because
             ●t
             is
             a
             provoker
             of
             all
             unclean●esse
             and
             vice
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             ●hey
             lawfully
             eat
             Grapes
             .
             They
             ●bstaine
             also
             from
             swines
             blood
             ●nd
             flesh
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             flesh
             ●hat
             dyeth
             of
             the
             murraine
             .
             All
             other
             meates
             they
             doe
             eate
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             the
             Turkes
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             THe
             Turks
             confesse
             one
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             none
             like
             or
             equall
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             faithfull
             Prophet
             they
             account
             Mahomet
             .
             Five
             times
             a
             day
             they
             pray
             with
             their
             faces
             turned
             into
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             doe
             this
             ,
             they
             provide
             that
             they
             have
             a
             most
             perfect
             cleannesse
             of
             body
             in
             every
             part
             :
             hands
             ,
             armes
             ,
             
             mouth
             ,
             eares
             ,
             nostrills
             ,
             eye●●
             haires
             ,
             washing
             their
             feete
             mo●●
             decently
             ,
             after
             carnall
             copula●●●on
             ,
             and
             naturall
             evacuation
             ,
             e●●cept
             they
             have
             beene
             sicke
             ,
             〈◊〉
             travailing
             abroad
             .
             If
             they
             wa●●
             water
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             se●●dome
             seene
             ,
             because
             in
             eve●
             Citty
             they
             have
             baths
             continu●ally
             flowing
             ,
             then
             they
             wip●●
             and
             rub
             them
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Every
             yeare
             they
             fast
             a
             whol●
             Moneth
             and
             a
             Weeke
             mo●●
             straightly
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             time
             nei●ther
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             any●thing
             ,
             nor
             yet
             having
             any
             con●junction
             with
             women
             ,
             but
             afte●
             the
             Sunne-set
             ,
             untill
             the
             Sun-ri●sing
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             they
             fill
             them selves
             with
             meat
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             venerous
             pleasure
             :
             in
             the
             end
             o●
             this
             solemne
             Feast
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             called
             the
             Pas●h●
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Abraham
             
             Ramme
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in●tead
             of
             his
             Sonne
             at
             the
             Sacri●ice
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             certaine
             night
             wherein
             they
             suppose
             the
             Alco●an
             was
             given
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Their
             Priests
             doe
             not
             much
             ●iffer
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             nor
             their
             Churches
             from
             common
             hou●es
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             know
             the
             ●ooke
             which
             is
             called
             Alcoran
             ,
             ●nd
             such
             things
             as
             appertaine
             to
             ●rayer
             and
             observance
             of
             the
             ●aw
             .
             They
             lacke
             not
             their
             rea●ings
             ,
             and
             studies
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
             They
             have
             no
             care
             ●f
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             soules
             depar●ed
             :
             they
             have
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             ●or
             observation
             of
             reliques
             ,
             ho●y
             vessels
             ,
             nor
             Altars
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             attent
             and
             diligent
             in
             looking
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Family
             ,
             to
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             merchandize
             ,
             to
             hunting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             exercises
             ,
             
             wherewith
             life
             is
             maintained
             .
             They
             be
             free
             from
             servitude
             and
             exactions
             ,
             these
             Priests
             bee
             honoured
             of
             every
             body
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             know
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             have
             the
             government
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             can
             instruct
             others
             .
             They
             have
             many
             Schooles
             and
             places
             of
             exercise
             ,
             wherein
             such
             politicke
             Lawes
             are
             taught
             ,
             as
             have
             bin
             made
             by
             their
             Princes
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             wherein
             they
             that
             profit
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             made
             Rulers
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             ,
             and
             some
             be
             secular
             Magistrates
             ,
             there
             be
             also
             in
             that
             sect
             many
             and
             divers
             religious
             sorts
             ,
             wherof
             some
             living
             in
             woods
             ,
             and
             solitude
             ,
             utterly
             refuse
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             some
             keeping
             hospitality
             in
             Cities
             ,
             do
             relieve
             
             ●he
             poore
             strangers
             with
             hospi●ality
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             to
             refresh
             ●hemselves
             withall
             ;
             for
             they
             ●hemselves
             also
             live
             of
             begging
             ●nd
             almes
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             wan●ring
             about
             Citties
             ,
             carry
             good
             ●nd
             alwayes
             fresh
             water
             in
             cer●aine
             bottels
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             they
             ●ive
             to
             every
             one
             demanding
             ●or
             the
             same
             ,
             freely
             and
             gladly
             ,
             ●or
             the
             which
             dutifull
             good-will
             ●nd
             worke
             of
             mercy
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ●e
             given
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             they
             co●et
             nothing
             ;
             they
             make
             so
             great
             〈◊〉
             shew
             and
             ostentation
             of
             Reli●ion
             both
             in
             their
             deeds
             and
             say●ngs
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             manners
             ●nd
             gesture
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             ●eeme
             Angels
             then
             men
             ,
             such
             is
             ●●e
             deceit
             in
             mens
             eyes
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkes
             cease
             from
             all
             la●our
             on
             the
             Friday
             ,
             and
             keepe
             〈◊〉
             with
             as
             much
             Religion
             and
             de●●otion
             as
             wee
             doe
             the
             Sunday
             .
             
             But
             the
             Jewes
             do
             marvailously
             observe
             the
             Satturday
             .
             In
             every
             City
             there
             is
             one
             principall
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             they
             meete
             together
             after
             noone
             every
             body
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             prayers
             solemnly
             done
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Sermon
             .
             They
             have
             large
             and
             sumptuous
             Temples
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             in
             their
             tongue
             Me●chit
             ,
             where
             in
             they
             have
             no
             Images
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             foun●
             written
             every
             where
             :
             
               There
               〈◊〉
               no
               God
               but
               one
               ;
               and
               Mahomet
               hi●
               Prophet
               .
            
             One
             Creator
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             equal
             .
             And
             also
             
               There
               is
               none
               so
               strong
               as
               God.
               
            
          
           
             There
             bee
             in
             their
             Churche●
             a
             great
             number
             of
             burni●●
             lampes
             with
             oyle
             .
             All
             th●
             Church
             is
             white
             ,
             the
             pavemen●
             is
             layd
             with
             mats
             and
             othe●
             things
             ,
             and
             above
             many
             clothe●
             of
             tapestry
             ,
             and
             arras
             be
             han●●ed
             .
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             turret
             a●out
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             ●hereof
             ,
             their
             Minister
             when
             ●●rvice
             time
             is
             ,
             standeth
             ,
             and
             ●utting
             his
             fingers
             in
             his
             eares
             ,
             ●ith
             an
             high
             voyce
             in
             his
             owne
             ●ongue
             hee
             repeateth
             these
             ●ords
             thrice
             :
             
               One
               true
               God.
            
             When
             this
             cry
             is
             heard
             ,
             the
             ●obles
             and
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ●ommeth
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             onely
             ●ntent
             to
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             the
             Mi●ister
             prayeth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             ●hat
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             foure
             times
             ●etweene
             day
             and
             night
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             come
             ●o
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             ought
             to
             wash
             ●heir
             hands
             ,
             and
             feete
             ,
             and
             secret
             parts
             .
             They
             must
             put
             off
             their
             ●hooes
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             before
             ●he
             Church
             gate
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
             some
             enter
             barefoot
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             very
             cleane
             and
             faire
             shooes
             .
             The
             women
             sit
             
             together
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             fro●
             the
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             men
             〈◊〉
             neither
             see
             them
             nor
             hea●
             them
             ,
             albeit
             they
             come
             not
             〈◊〉
             often
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             prayers
             they
             cruciate
             and
             afflic●
             their
             bodies
             marvellously
             wi●●
             continuall
             agitations
             and
             vo●●●erations
             ,
             so
             that
             often
             tim●
             they
             sowne
             and
             faint
             in
             min●
             and
             strength
             .
             They
             thinke
             it
             a
             horrible
             thing
             and
             most
             wicke●
             that
             a
             Christian
             man
             should
             be
             present
             at
             their
             ceremonies
             an●
             Sacrifices
             ;
             having
             this
             opinio●
             that
             their
             Temples
             are
             conta●minate
             and
             defiled
             of
             unclean●
             and
             unwashed
             men
             ,
             their
             M●●nister
             getteth
             him
             into
             the
             P●●●pit
             ,
             and
             there
             about
             two
             hour●
             he
             preacheth
             ,
             and
             when
             〈◊〉
             sermon
             is
             done
             ,
             two
             childre●
             ascend
             thither
             ,
             which
             sing
             the●●
             prayers
             sweetly
             ,
             after
             this
             thei●
             
             ●●ister
             beginneth
             with
             all
             the
             ●●ple
             to
             sing
             in
             a
             low
             voyce
             ,
             〈◊〉
             his
             body
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             〈◊〉
             his
             words
             are
             nothing
             but
             〈◊〉
             :
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God.
            
             They
             〈◊〉
             thursday
             also
             as
             a
             festi●●●
             day
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Fryday
             is
             〈◊〉
             devoutly
             ,
             and
             most
             religi●●●ly
             hollowed
             of
             them
             ,
             be●●●se
             they
             have
             an
             opinion
             a●●ngst
             them
             ,
             that
             Mahomet
             ,
             〈◊〉
             borne
             upon
             the
             Friday
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Turkes
             upon
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             ●HE
             Turkes
             attribute
             so
             〈◊〉
             much
             to
             Mahomet
             and
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             they
             assuredly
             〈◊〉
             everlasting
             happinesse
             〈◊〉
             such
             as
             keepe
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Paradise
             of
             plea●●●●
             ,
             a
             Garden
             having
             most
             pleasant
             
             &
             sweet
             waters
             ,
             set
             in
             a
             pu●●
             and
             temperate
             ayre
             ,
             where●●
             they
             should
             have
             whatsoev●●●
             they
             would
             ,
             as
             all
             kinde
             〈◊〉
             dainty
             dishes
             for
             satiety
             ,
             sil●
             and
             purple
             apparrell
             ,
             yong
             an●
             beautifull
             maides
             at
             their
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             with
             Go●●
             and
             Silver
             plate
             ,
             and
             Ange●●
             serving
             and
             ministring
             un●●
             them
             like
             Butlers
             ,
             bringi●●
             milke
             in
             goulden
             plates
             ,
             a●●
             red
             wine
             aboundantly
             in
             Silv●●
             cups
             ,
             Contrary
             wise
             to
             tho●●
             that
             breake
             these
             Lawes
             ,
             the●
             threaten
             the
             danger
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             everlasting
             destructio●●
             This
             also
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             th●●
             how
             great
             offences
             soever
             a
             man
             hath
             committed
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             beleeve
             onely
             in
             God
             a●●
             Mahomet
             ,
             when
             he
             dyeth
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             safe
             and
             happy
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             their
             Religion
             ha●
             
             ●is
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             pro●eth
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             Grace
             of
             ●od
             whereby
             a
             man
             must
             be
             sa●ed
             ,
             which
             without
             merit
             or
             ●aw
             is
             sufficient
             to
             get
             salvati●n
             .
             There
             be
             some
             as
             it
             were
             ●ccessours
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             ●athers
             ,
             alledging
             and
             affirming
             ●●e
             traditions
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             ●hich
             teach
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             merit
             ●ay
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             Law
             ●nd
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             ●e
             earnest
             in
             prayers
             ,
             in
             watch●●g
             and
             meditations
             .
             There
             be
             others
             againe
             that
             affirme
             every
             ●an
             to
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             Law
             that
             ●s
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             those
             ●awes
             are
             equally
             good
             to
             those
             ●hat
             keepe
             them
             ,
             and
             one
             ought
             ●ot
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             ano●her
             .
             So
             you
             may
             see
             where
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             how
             inconstant
             ●indes
             waver
             in
             divers
             errours
             ,
             ●he
             which
             thing
             also
             may
             appeare
             
             amongst
             some
             Christian●
             as
             such
             as
             seeke
             for
             salvation
             o●
             any
             other
             then
             of
             the
             Saviou●
             onely
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             miseries
             that
             Hierusalem
             suffered
             during
             the
             siege
             thereof
             by
             Vespasianus
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             THe
             Roman
             Eagle
             displayed
             it selfe
             before
             the
             Towne
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Engines
             and
             war-like
             instruments
             ,
             Titus
             himselfe
             being
             then
             in
             person
             ,
             to
             take
             view
             aswell
             of
             his
             own
             souldiers
             valour
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             about
             the
             Citty
             to
             entrench
             in
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             try
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Enemies
             :
             Hee
             set
             before
             it
             with
             his
             Army
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             world
             4034
             ,
             being
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             72
             :
             and
             when
             upon
             his
             first
             approaches
             he
             was
             repulsed
             
             by
             the
             Cittizens
             ,
             yet
             taking
             ●ourage
             ,
             with
             the
             diligence
             of
             ●is
             old
             Souldiers
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             a
             firme
             wall
             in
             three
             dayes
             space
             ●ound
             about
             the
             Towne
             ,
             of
             39
             Furlongs
             compasse
             ,
             besides
             13
             Forts
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             being
             ●lmost
             2
             miles
             in
             compasse
             ,
             so
             ●hat
             in
             the
             space
             of
             one
             yeare
             ●nd
             lesse
             ,
             this
             populous
             City
             by
             Fire
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             Famine
             ,
             was
             stripped
             of
             11
             hundred
             thousand
             people
             :
             It
             hath
             ●eene
             taken
             ,
             besieged
             ,
             and
             burnt
             ●7
             times
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             ●escription
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hierusalem
             taken
             and
             fired
             .
          
           
             THis
             place
             so
             remarkeable
             for
             strength
             and
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             supposed
             to
             bee
             im●regnable
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             just
             hand
             ●f
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             
             Romans
             ,
             taken
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             World
             4034
             ,
             and
             after
             Christ
             72
             ,
             being
             the
             eighth
             of
             September
             ,
             by
             Titus
             ,
             after
             chosen
             Emperour
             :
             in
             which
             Action
             many
             fearefull
             passages
             may
             be
             viewed
             ,
             as
             the
             dayly
             slaughters
             ,
             rapines
             ,
             and
             cruelties
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             whole
             Citty
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             alone
             perished
             60
             thousand
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             also
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Councell-house
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             consumed
             all
             the
             Rolles
             and
             ancient
             Records
             of
             that
             Nation
             and
             not
             lesse
             then
             30
             thousand
             o●
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             .
             But
             especially
             lamentable
             was
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             in
             greatnesse
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             workemanship
             ,
             costlinesse
             ,
             and
             plenty
             of
             all
             delights
             ,
             farre
             exceeded
             all
             workes
             that
             ever
             the
             World
             had
             ,
             nay
             ,
             it
             strucke
             pitty
             and
             
             remorse
             even
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Roman
             Generall
             who
             striv'd
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             have
             ●eene
             it
             in
             its
             beauty
             ,
             nay
             ,
             hee
             admired
             that
             part
             which
             he
             beheld
             before
             the
             fire
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             and
             confessed
             he
             never
             saw
             the
             like
             :
             And
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             Ray
             of
             the
             fire
             was
             not
             greater
             ,
             nor
             more
             terrible
             to
             behold
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             cryings
             of
             the
             people
             of
             all
             ages
             slaughtered
             there
             ,
             fearefull
             to
             heare
             .
             But
             most
             remarkeable
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             just
             revolution
             of
             such
             a
             prefixed
             time
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             same
             Moneth
             ,
             that
             the
             Chaldaeans
             spoyled
             it
             before
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             was
             this
             latter
             Temple
             ,
             which
             Haggaeus
             rebuilded
             ,
             utterly
             burnt
             downe
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             so
             just
             is
             God
             in
             sending
             deserved
             punishments
             upon
             
             a
             people
             in
             his
             due
             and
             determined
             time
             :
             to
             shut
             up
             this
             with
             this
             one
             Observation
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             was
             not
             builded
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             thousands
             of
             Labourers
             ,
             and
             great
             expences
             both
             of
             monies
             and
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             destroyed
             in
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             by
             one
             fire-brand
             ,
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             one
             Souldier
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             have
             related
             )
             whose
             name
             was
             Pisolus
             ,
             of
             the
             fifth
             Roman
             Legion
             .
             No
             place
             nor
             person
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             or
             beautifull
             ,
             can
             be
             priviledged
             from
             punishment
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             full
             of
             sinne
             and
             impiety
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Fasting
             and
             meats
             of
             the
             Turkes
          
           
             THe
             Turkes
             are
             wont
             to
             fast
             one
             moneth
             and
             one
             weeke
             every
             yeare
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             allwaies
             keepe
             one
             prefixed
             time
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             yeare
             they
             fast
             in
             Ianuary
             ,
             the
             next
             yeare
             they
             will
             doe
             it
             in
             February
             ,
             the
             third
             in
             March
             ,
             and
             so
             orderly
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             doe
             fast
             ,
             they
             taste
             and
             eate
             nothing
             all
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bread
             or
             water
             ,
             but
             when
             stars
             appeare
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             eate
             all
             things
             ,
             saving
             things
             which
             are
             suffocate
             ,
             and
             Swines
             flesh
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             Vineyards
             ,
             the
             fruit
             and
             commodity
             whereof
             they
             use
             diversly
             .
             The
             Christians
             make
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkes
             
             doe
             so
             prepare
             Hony
             and
             Raysons
             ,
             that
             they
             appeare
             alwaies
             fresh
             ,
             both
             in
             taste
             and
             sight
             ;
             they
             have
             three
             manner
             of
             drinkes
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             Sugar
             or
             Hony
             mixt
             with
             water
             .
             The
             second
             of
             raysons
             sod
             in
             water
             ,
             the
             stones
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             Rose-water
             is
             added
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             of
             the
             best
             Hony.
             The
             third
             is
             made
             of
             Wine
             well
             sodden
             ,
             and
             representeth
             a
             kinde
             of
             hony
             both
             in
             taste
             and
             sight
             ,
             this
             is
             tempered
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             servants
             to
             drinke
             .
             When
             they
             should
             eate
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             strew
             their
             floores
             and
             grounds
             with
             mats
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             they
             lay
             Carpets
             and
             Tapestry
             worke
             or
             cushens
             ,
             and
             some
             sit
             downe
             upon
             the
             naked
             earth
             ;
             their
             table
             is
             of
             some
             skinne
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             it
             is
             drawne
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             shut
             
             together
             againe
             as
             a
             purse
             ,
             they
             sit
             not
             downe
             after
             our
             manner
             ,
             nor
             yet
             as
             the
             people
             of
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             leaning
             on
             their
             elbows
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             feet
             folded
             together
             in
             the
             forms
             of
             this
             letter
             X.
             like
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             botchers
             ;
             &
             before
             they
             take
             any
             meat
             they
             have
             their
             prayers
             or
             thanks-giving
             .
             They
             eate
             greedily
             and
             hastily
             with
             great
             silence
             ;
             but
             all
             their
             Wives
             keepe
             themselves
             in
             secret
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             captive
             women
             never
             goe
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             can
             get
             licence
             ,
             but
             with
             othe
             Turkish
             women
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             wash
             in
             Bathes
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Citty
             for
             recreation
             sake
             ,
             into
             Gardens
             or
             Vineyards
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             keepe
             home
             at
             their
             worke
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             other
             women
             to
             bee
             conversant
             with
             their
             captives
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turkes
             use
             Circumcision
             not
             in
             the
             eight
             day
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             child
             is
             past
             seven
             or
             eight
             years
             ,
             and
             can
             speake
             the
             tongue
             well
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             is
             a
             mystery
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             of
             confession
             which
             are
             required
             before
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             for
             this
             is
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             is
             Circumcised
             at
             home
             in
             his
             parents
             house
             .
             There
             bee
             assembled
             at
             this
             notable
             feast
             all
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             commonly
             amongst
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             they
             kill
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             include
             and
             put
             in
             a
             Sheep
             exenterate
             and
             ready
             
             dressed
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             sheep
             there
             is
             a
             Hen
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             Hen
             there
             is
             an
             egge
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             rosted
             together
             for
             the
             solemnity
             of
             that
             day
             ;
             then
             at
             supper
             time
             in
             their
             banquet
             the
             childe
             which
             must
             bee
             Circumcised
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             whose
             yeard
             and
             privy
             member
             the
             Physitian
             openeth
             ,
             and
             apprehendeth
             the
             folded
             skinne
             with
             a
             fine
             paire
             of
             pinsons
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             all
             feare
             away
             from
             the
             childe
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             hee
             will
             make
             the
             Circumcision
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             whilst
             he
             useth
             those
             words
             ,
             he
             suddenly
             cutteth
             the
             prepuce
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             skin
             that
             covereth
             the
             head
             of
             the
             yeard
             ,
             laying
             a
             little
             salt
             on
             the
             wound
             .
             They
             do
             not
             give
             names
             to
             their
             children
             in
             the
             day
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             nativity
             :
             after
             3
             daies
             space
             he
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             is
             led
             with
             great
             
             pompe
             unto
             the
             Bath
             ,
             when
             hee
             commeth
             home
             againe
             ,
             he
             is
             led
             throughout
             all
             the
             gests
             ,
             which
             offer
             unto
             him
             their
             prepared
             gifts
             ,
             some
             give
             silke
             garments
             ,
             some
             silver
             cups
             ,
             ohers
             present
             him
             mony
             or
             Horses
             .
             If
             any
             Christian
             man
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             confessing
             Mahomet
             ,
             will
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             which
             thing
             chanceth
             very
             often
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             grievous
             exaction
             and
             burthen
             of
             tribute
             ,
             such
             one
             is
             led
             throughout
             all
             the
             Streets
             and
             Lanes
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             with
             great
             honour
             and
             triumph
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             joy
             playing
             on
             the
             Drums
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             many
             gifts
             are
             presented
             ,
             and
             afterward
             hee
             is
             made
             free
             from
             their
             payment
             and
             tribute
             .
             Yet
             the
             Turkes
             compell
             no
             man
             to
             the
             deniall
             of
             his
             religion
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             commanded
             in
             
             ●he
             booke
             of
             Alcoran
             ,
             to
             ex●ulse
             the
             adversaries
             and
             gaine●ayers
             :
             whereof
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             and
             divers
             ●ects
             of
             people
             are
             found
             amongst
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             all
             which
             doe
             reverence
             and
             honour
             God
             after
             their
             peculiar
             rites
             and
             customes
             .
             Their
             Priests
             doe
             little
             differ
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             great
             Learning
             to
             bee
             required
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             if
             they
             can
             reade
             the
             booke
             of
             Alcoran
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             can
             interprete
             the
             same
             Booke
             according
             to
             the
             text
             ,
             are
             esteemed
             as
             most
             cunning
             ,
             because
             Mahomet
             gave
             his
             precepts
             not
             in
             the
             vulgar
             
               Turkish
               tongue
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Arabicall
               tongue
            
             ;
             and
             they
             thinke
             it
             a
             wicked
             and
             unlawfull
             thing
             to
             have
             them
             interpreted
             or
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             :
             these
             Ministers
             
             have
             their
             stipend
             and
             reward
             o●
             the
             Prince
             for
             their
             paines
             ,
             they
             have
             wives
             and
             apparrell
             eve●
             as
             secular
             men
             :
             if
             the
             stipend
             b●
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             multitude
             and
             ●umber
             of
             their
             children
             then
             may
             they
             practise
             and
             use
             all
             manner
             of
             Arts
             ,
             crafts
             ,
             and
             Trades
             that
             other
             men
             doe
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             free
             from
             exactions
             and
             other
             impositions
             ,
             and
             are
             greatly
             esteemed
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             .
             They
             have
             divers
             livings
             solitary
             like
             unto
             Monkes
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             inhabite
             the
             Woods
             and
             desert
             places
             ,
             utterly
             renouncing
             mens
             company
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             have
             nothing
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             they
             goe
             almost
             naked
             ,
             saving
             that
             their
             privy
             parts
             bee
             covered
             with
             Sheepe-skinnes
             :
             they
             travaile
             and
             wander
             throughout
             Countries
             ,
             asking
             
             almes
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             goe
             seldome
             abroad
             ,
             but
             continue
             in
             Temples
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             corners
             of
             Churches
             little
             cottages
             ,
             their
             heads
             uncovered
             ,
             their
             feete
             without
             shoes
             ,
             their
             bodies
             without
             garments
             ,
             bearing
             about
             them
             nothing
             but
             one
             shirt
             :
             they
             fast
             many
             dayes
             ,
             and
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             reveale
             unto
             them
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Turkes
             is
             wont
             to
             aske
             counsell
             of
             them
             whensoever
             hee
             goeth
             about
             any
             Warres
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             What
             execution
             of
             Iustice
             the
             Turkes
             have
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             marriages
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             apparrel
             and
             living
             .
          
           
             THe
             Turkes
             doe
             execute
             Justice
             most
             exquisitely
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             slaughter
             or
             blood-shed
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             punished
             with
             like
             vexation
             and
             torment
             .
             Hee
             that
             is
             taken
             with
             a
             woman
             in
             adultery
             ,
             is
             stoned
             to
             death
             without
             mercy
             or
             tarrying
             .
             There
             is
             also
             a
             punishment
             appointed
             for
             those
             which
             are
             taken
             in
             Fornication
             :
             For
             whosoever
             is
             apprehended
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             suffer
             eight
             hundred
             lashes
             with
             a
             whip
             :
             a
             theefe
             for
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             ,
             is
             so
             many
             times
             scourged
             also
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             bee
             taken
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             hee
             loseth
             his
             hand
             ,
             at
             the
             
             ●ourth
             time
             his
             foote
             .
             He
             that
             ●oth
             any
             damage
             to
             any
             body
             ,
             ●s
             compelled
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             according
             to
             the
             estimate
             of
             the
             losse
             .
          
           
             They
             admit
             no
             witnesses
             but
             very
             meete
             and
             allowable
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             beleeved
             without
             any
             Oath
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             that
             is
             full
             of
             age
             ,
             to
             live
             out
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             married
             to
             4
             lawfull
             Wives
             ,
             and
             those
             whomsoever
             they
             will
             chuse
             ,
             except
             their
             Mother
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             having
             no
             respect
             at
             all
             to
             the
             propinquity
             of
             blood
             :
             they
             may
             have
             as
             many
             illegitimate
             and
             unlawfull
             Wives
             as
             they
             please
             and
             be
             able
             to
             keepe
             :
             th●
             children
             both
             of
             lawfull
             and
             unlawfull
             wives
             ,
             are
             equally
             heires
             in
             their
             Fathers
             goods
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             observe
             this
             order
             ,
             that
             2
             daughters
             
             shall
             but
             match
             and
             bee
             e●quall
             with
             one
             son
             .
             They
             keep
             not
             two
             or
             more
             wives
             in
             on●
             House
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             fo●
             fear
             of
             often
             contention
             and
             un●quieting
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             City
             the●
             keep
             one
             :
             the
             husbands
             have
             thi●
             liberty
             to
             put
             them
             away
             thre●
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             again●
             thrice
             ;
             those
             Wives
             which
             ar●
             put
             away
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             them
             ▪
             continue
             and
             abide
             with
             suc●
             men
             as
             receive
             them
             .
             Th●
             women
             are
             very
             decent
             and
             honest
             in
             their
             apparrell
             ,
             they
             use
             on
             their
             heads
             a
             kinde
             o●
             Linnen
             like
             unto
             yong
             damsels
             ▪
             and
             they
             have
             vailes
             over
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             folding
             whereof
             is
             so
             decent
             ,
             that
             the
             top
             of
             it
             hangeth
             over
             the
             left
             or
             right
             side
             ,
             wherewith
             if
             they
             goe
             from
             home
             ,
             or
             come
             into
             their
             husbands
             sight
             ,
             they
             may
             quick●y
             
             cover
             all
             their
             face
             saving
             the
             ●yes
             :
             the
             women
             may
             never
             ●e
             seen
             in
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             ●or
             to
             goe
             to
             market
             ,
             nor
             to
             buy
             ●r
             sell
             any
             thing
             ;
             in
             the
             Chur●hes
             they
             have
             their
             places
             se●arate
             from
             the
             men
             ,
             so
             closely
             ●hat
             no
             man
             may
             peepe
             into
             ●hem
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             meanes
             enter
             ●nto
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             ●awfull
             for
             every
             woman
             to
             en●er
             in
             thither
             ,
             but
             for
             noble
             ●ens
             wives
             ,
             and
             never
             else
             but
             ●n
             Friday
             at
             12
             of
             the
             clock
             ●nely
             ,
             they
             use
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             ●he
             which
             is
             a
             solemne
             time
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             talking
             of
             man
             ●nd
             woman
             openly
             ,
             is
             so
             rare
             ,
             ●nd
             against
             common
             custome
             ,
             ●hat
             if
             you
             should
             tarry
             a
             whole
             ●eare
             with
             them
             ,
             you
             should
             ●cantly
             see
             it
             once
             .
             It
             is
             ●hought
             a
             monstrous
             thing
             that
             ●
             man
             should
             openly
             talke
             with
             
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             ride
             in
             the
             comp●ny
             of
             any
             .
             They
             that
             are
             ma●●ried
             together
             ,
             doe
             never
             use
             an●
             wanton
             toies
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             o●thers
             ,
             they
             never
             braule
             no●
             chide
             ,
             because
             the
             men
             doe
             ne●ver
             omit
             their
             gravity
             toward
             Women
             nor
             Wives
             ;
             their
             reve●rence
             towards
             their
             Husband●
             great
             Lords
             that
             cannot
             alwaye
             be
             with
             their
             wives
             ,
             have
             Eun●●ches
             deputed
             to
             the
             custody
             o●
             them
             ,
             which
             doe
             so
             diligent●●
             observe
             ,
             marke
             ,
             and
             watc●
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unpossible
             for
             a●ny
             other
             then
             their
             Husbands
             〈◊〉
             speake
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             the●
             to
             do
             amisse
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             the
             well
             .
             They
             contract
             marriag●
             without
             any
             oath
             ,
             they
             take
             〈◊〉
             summes
             of
             money
             with
             the
             Wives
             ,
             but
             are
             almost
             ensfor●ced
             to
             buy
             them
             ,
             contrary
             〈◊〉
             the
             Romans
             fashion
             ,
             where
             th●
             
             ●one
             in
             Law
             was
             wont
             to
             bee
             ●ought
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sonnes
             Wife
             .
             The
             Wife
             hath
             no
             orna●ent
             nor
             decking
             upon
             her
             bo●y
             ,
             but
             that
             shee
             is
             driven
             to
             get
             ●f
             her
             Father
             .
             A
             cause
             of
             de●orce
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             either
             bar●nesse
             ,
             or
             intolerable
             manners
             ,
             ●heir
             Judge
             is
             privy
             to
             these
             ●hings
             .
             The
             women
             use
             most
             ●●mple
             apparrell
             ,
             shewing
             no
             ●inde
             of
             excesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             ●hey
             never
             come
             with
             open
             face
             ●nto
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Husbands
             ●r
             other
             men
             .
             The
             Turkes
             de●est
             our
             Hose
             and
             great
             Bree●hes
             ,
             with
             their
             Cod
             peeces
             ●ecause
             they
             doe
             too
             lively
             ex●resse
             and
             shew
             the
             privy
             parts
             .
             Their
             heads
             bee
             covered
             with
             Linnen
             ,
             having
             a
             toppe
             like
             un●o
             a
             turret
             ,
             and
             commeth
             neere
             ●o
             a
             Pyramidall
             forme
             .
             They
             ●se
             bread
             not
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             
             both
             blacke
             and
             white
             bread
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             cast
             a
             certaine
             kinde
             of
             seed
             upon
             new
             bread
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             a
             great
             pleasantnesse
             in
             eating
             .
             They
             have
             divers
             artificious
             wayes
             in
             preparing
             meates
             and
             variety
             of
             sauces
             ,
             a
             solemne
             kinde
             of
             meate
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             pottage
             made
             with
             Rice
             ,
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             hardly
             bee
             divided
             with
             hands
             :
             From
             Fish
             they
             abstaine
             marvellously
             ,
             they
             use
             all
             kinde
             of
             flesh
             ,
             saving
             Swines
             flesh
             .
             There
             be
             no
             common
             Taverns
             ,
             nor
             Innes
             for
             guests
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             nor
             common
             victualing-houses
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             streets
             divers
             kinds
             of
             meates
             are
             to
             bee
             sold
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             necessary
             for
             life
             .
             The
             townesmen
             cause
             their
             ●ields
             to
             be
             tilled
             by
             their
             servants
             ,
             and
             they
             pay
             tith
             to
             thei●
             Emperour
             and
             Ruler
             .
             Crafts●men
             
             maintaine
             them
             with
             their
             ●ciences
             ;
             they
             that
             do
             love
             idle●esse
             ,
             doe
             perish
             with
             Famine
             ,
             ●hey
             exercise
             merchandise
             most
             ●iligently
             ,
             they
             passe
             and
             tra●aile
             into
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ,
             Ara●ia
             ,
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             ●heir
             peregrinations
             also
             to
             the
             Venetians
             .
             If
             they
             make
             water
             ,
             ●hey
             wash
             their
             yard
             after
             it
             ,
             if
             ●hey
             empty
             their
             bellies
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             cleane
             afterward
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             doe
             the
             Women
             ,
             whom
             their
             servants
             and
             bondmen
             doe
             follow
             ,
             bearing
             vessels
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             the
             man-servant
             following
             the
             master
             ,
             and
             the
             maide
             the
             mistresse
             .
             They
             have
             one
             kinde
             of
             Judge
             ,
             as
             well
             Christians
             as
             Turkes
             :
             and
             this
             Judge
             is
             bound
             to
             minister
             equally
             right
             to
             every
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
          
           
             GOld
             through
             heate
             and
             fire
             is
             resolved
             ,
             but
             not
             consumed
             or
             wasted
             .
             For
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             mettalls
             it
             loseth
             nothing
             of
             his
             magnitude
             and
             substance
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             often
             and
             longer
             that
             it
             burneth
             with
             heate
             ,
             or
             is
             altered
             with
             fire
             ,
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             excellent
             it
             is
             made
             .
             And
             therefore
             hath
             it
             alwayes
             bin
             accounted
             the
             most
             precious
             kinde
             of
             mettall
             :
             The
             weight
             of
             it
             neither
             is
             diminished
             ,
             or
             eaten
             away
             by
             any
             sharpe
             things
             ,
             as
             Salt
             ,
             Vinegar
             ,
             Nitrum
             ,
             and
             the
             juyce
             of
             unripe
             Grapes
             :
             It
             is
             not
             deformed
             ,
             nor
             made
             worse
             by
             rust
             ,
             nor
             in
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             hands
             doe
             gather
             any
             filth
             or
             
             ●ncleannesse
             as
             in
             other
             kindes
             of
             mettalls
             ;
             the
             which
             things
             may
             easily
             proove
             Gold
             far
             to
             ●urmount
             all
             other
             mettalls
             .
             ●t
             is
             more
             flexible
             and
             soft
             ●hen
             Silver
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             lesse
             ●raile
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             soone
             broken
             :
             being
             beaten
             with
             a
             Mallet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             driven
             so
             thinne
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             dilated
             ,
             that
             of
             every
             denary
             of
             it
             may
             be
             made
             fifty
             ,
             or
             more
             thinne
             leaves
             or
             rayes
             of
             Gold.
             It
             may
             be
             framed
             and
             wrought
             as
             small
             as
             thred
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             in
             Gold
             Wyre
             and
             Gold
             twist
             .
             And
             sometimes
             it
             is
             woven
             and
             wrought
             with
             Silke
             ,
             Wooll
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             without
             .
             Of
             it
             many
             and
             goodly
             ornaments
             bee
             made
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             uses
             ,
             as
             Rings
             ,
             Bracelets
             ,
             Chaines
             ,
             Crownes
             ,
             Tablets
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             divers
             kindes
             and
             fashions
             of
             Plates
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             
             yea
             (
             that
             which
             is
             scantly
             honest
             to
             be
             spoken
             )
             of
             Gold
             some
             have
             made
             vessels
             to
             receive
             the
             superfluous
             burden
             of
             the
             Belly
             ,
             
             the
             which
             thing
             Heliogabalus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             a
             Monster
             and
             spectacle
             of
             all
             beastlinesse
             ,
             is
             reported
             of
             divers
             authors
             to
             have
             used
             .
          
           
             Silver
             will
             melt
             and
             be
             resolved
             with
             fire
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             remaineth
             any
             long
             time
             therein
             ,
             it
             loseth
             some
             thing
             of
             his
             substance
             .
             Sharpe
             things
             also
             have
             power
             to
             waste
             and
             eat
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             so
             pretious
             as
             Gold
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             of
             an
             harder
             substance
             then
             Gold.
             And
             that
             kinde
             of
             Silver
             which
             is
             more
             flexible
             and
             soft
             ,
             
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             divided
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             broken
             ,
             it
             is
             lesse
             ponderous
             then
             Gold
             ,
             and
             cannot
             so
             well
             bee
             dilated
             .
             Gold
             of
             all
             
             other
             mettals
             is
             the
             most
             weightie
             ;
             then
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             Quick-silver
             ,
             then
             Brasse
             and
             Copper
             ,
             then
             Lead
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             Tinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             spirits
             appearing
             in
             Mines
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             unknowne
             to
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             occupied
             in
             deep
             diggings
             of
             Mines
             ,
             that
             a
             kinde
             of
             sprites
             doth
             frequent
             and
             haunt
             in
             many
             Mines
             ,
             whereof
             some
             do
             no
             harme
             nor
             damage
             to
             the
             labourers
             in
             Mines
             ,
             but
             wander
             in
             the
             dungeons
             ,
             and
             wherereas
             they
             doe
             nothing
             indeede
             ,
             yet
             they
             seeme
             to
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             working
             ,
             somtimes
             in
             razing
             and
             digging
             the
             Mine
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             gathering
             together
             that
             which
             is
             digged
             up
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             they
             seeme
             to
             turne
             the
             instruments
             
             which
             draw
             up
             the
             mettall
             from
             the
             Mine
             ,
             and
             divers
             times
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             they
             did
             urge
             and
             excite
             the
             labourers
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             to
             worke
             .
             And
             this
             doe
             they
             especially
             in
             such
             Quarries
             and
             Mines
             wherin
             much
             Silver
             is
             found
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             some
             good
             hope
             is
             of
             finding
             it
             .
             There
             be
             some
             of
             these
             spirits
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Mine
             at
             Anneberg
             ,
             was
             so
             noysome
             ,
             that
             it
             destroyed
             a
             dozen
             Labourers
             ▪
             wherefore
             the
             said
             Mine
             was
             utterly
             forsaken
             and
             left
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             wealth
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Signes
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             SOme
             men
             cannot
             prevent
             destiny
             ,
             though
             they
             fore-see
             it
             ▪
             It
             happened
             in
             the
             yeare
             4034
             ,
             
             that
             Almighty
             God
             gave
             his
             ancient
             people
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             signes
             &
             ●okens
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Citty
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             a
             stiffe-necked
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             signe
             or
             prodigy
             was
             a
             blazen
             Comet
             ,
             like
             unto
             a
             Sword
             ,
             which
             they
             interpreted
             to
             be
             good
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             bright
             ●ight
             shined
             at
             mid-night
             about
             ●he
             Altar
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             conceived
             to
             be
             convenient
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             prodigy
             was
             a
             Hei●er
             ,
             that
             was
             brought
             for
             Victime
             or
             Sacrifice
             ,
             being
             at
             a
             Festivall
             or
             full
             Moone
             ,
             and
             being
             ●t
             the
             Altar
             ready
             to
             be
             kill'd
             ,
             ●rought
             forth
             a
             Lambe
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             before
             ●he
             peoples
             face
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             
             worth
             noting
             ,
             that
             at
             midnight
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             whole
             Citty
             was
             at
             rest
             ,
             the
             East-end
             having
             a
             gate
             made
             all
             of
             massie
             Brasse
             ,
             and
             was
             usually
             to
             have
             twenty
             men
             to
             shut
             or
             close
             the
             Gates
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             locked
             and
             bolted
             ,
             besides
             other
             Barres
             of
             Iron
             which
             went
             a
             crosse
             ,
             about
             the
             first
             houre
             of
             the
             Morning
             ,
             or
             just
             after
             12
             of
             the
             Clocke
             ,
             the
             said
             Gate
             flew
             open
             of
             its
             owne
             accord
             ,
             which
             the
             Magistrates
             hearing
             of
             ,
             went
             presently
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             with
             their
             greatest
             power
             could
             hardly
             shut
             them
             againe
             :
             the
             vulgar
             interpreted
             it
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             that
             God
             opene●
             unto
             them
             the
             Gate
             of
             his
             blessings
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             ,
             Chariots
             and
             armed
             men
             seene
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             shooting
             as
             it
             were
             one
             against
             
             another
             with
             arrowes
             and
             darts
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             just
             over
             the
             Citty
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             was
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             full
             Moone
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             called
             Pentecost
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             all
             in
             their
             vestments
             ,
             adorned
             for
             their
             wonted
             Sacrifice
             ,
             at
             first
             felt
             the
             ground
             to
             quiver
             or
             shake
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             voyce
             which
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             depart
             hence
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             wonderfull
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             Countrey
             men
             ,
             but
             a
             devout
             man
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             and
             being
             present
             among
             the
             assembly
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             tryed
             out
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             ●
             voice
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             a
             voyce
             from
             the
             foure
             windes
             ,
             a
             voyce
             ●gainst
             the
             Temple
             &
             Ierusalem
             :
             ●nd
             thus
             crying
             against
             al
             men
             &
             
             women
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             people
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             ,
             continually
             cryed
             thus
             night
             and
             day
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Nobility
             heard
             ,
             disdaining
             any
             misfortune
             whatsoever
             ,
             seized
             upon
             him
             by
             their
             command
             ,
             and
             their
             servants
             holding
             him
             with
             Chaines
             and
             cords
             ,
             till
             other
             Magistrates
             that
             were
             then
             in
             office
             ,
             did
             pronounce
             some
             punishment
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             foretelling
             them
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             famous
             Citty
             and
             Temple
             ,
             they
             stripped
             him
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             very
             sorely
             ,
             yet
             hee
             persevered
             in
             his
             crying
             :
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Albinus
            
             then
             being
             his
             Judge
             ,
             which
             pronounced
             his
             former
             punishment
             ,
             was
             in
             amazement
             at
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             continually
             spake
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             stripes
             were
             
             layd
             and
             afflicted
             on
             him
             still
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             suffered
             him
             to
             cry
             for
             the
             space
             of
             7
             yeares
             ,
             and
             almost
             6
             months
             (
             and
             none
             tooke
             it
             to
             heart
             )
             his
             voyce
             neither
             waxing
             hoarse
             nor
             weary
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             siedge
             ,
             still
             saying
             ,
             
               woe
               ,
               woe
               to
               this
               faire
               City
               :
            
             and
             at
             last
             presaging
             his
             own
             death
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Woe
               to
               my
               own
               selfe
            
             :
             and
             as
             some
             report
             ,
             a
             stone
             being
             conveyed
             from
             an
             engine
             ,
             smote
             him
             on
             the
             fore-head
             ;
             but
             some
             relate
             that
             it
             was
             a
             dart
             flung
             from
             an
             envious
             hand
             ,
             which
             had
             often
             heard
             him
             cry
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               .
            
             This
             Albinus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             after
             put
             to
             death
             by
             Titus
             ,
             some
             sixe
             dayes
             after
             the
             east
             end
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             fired
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             THE
             earth
             in
             Ireland
             is
             so
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             of
             pasture
             ,
             that
             their
             cattell
             ,
             except
             they
             bee
             restrayned
             sometimes
             from
             pasture
             in
             Summer
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             through
             satiety
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             no
             hurtfull
             thing
             nor
             noysome
             beast
             :
             no
             Spider
             ,
             no
             toade
             ,
             nor
             such
             like
             ,
             either
             breedeth
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             being
             brought
             from
             other
             Countries
             thither
             ,
             continueth
             or
             liveth
             there
             .
             The
             earth
             of
             this
             Countrey
             cast
             in
             powder
             upon
             any
             dangerous
             beast
             or
             venemous
             Serpent
             of
             any
             other
             Countrey
             ,
             destroyeth
             and
             kill
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             no
             Bees
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             temperatenesse
             of
             the
             ayre
             is
             marvellous
             ,
             the
             
             fertility
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             Countrey
             is
             notable
             :
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Countrey
             bee
             voide
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             they
             are
             uncivill
             and
             cruell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             unapt
             for
             warlike
             affaires
             ;
             they
             attribute
             great
             honour
             to
             Martiall
             acts
             ,
             and
             knightly
             prowesse
             .
             The
             Sea
             betwixt
             Ireland
             and
             England
             ,
             doth
             rage
             almost
             continually
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             safe
             passage
             but
             at
             certaine
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             IN
             England
             there
             be
             no
             wolvs
             and
             it
             any
             be
             brought
             thither
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             continue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             heards
             of
             Cattell
             keepe
             well
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             attendance
             of
             men
             .
             The
             Sheepe
             have
             hornes
             
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             other
             countries
             .
          
           
             In
             Scotland
             there
             be
             certaine
             Trees
             which
             bring
             forth
             a
             fruit
             folded
             and
             wrapped
             up
             in
             the
             leaves
             ,
             
             and
             that
             fruite
             when
             in
             convenient
             time
             it
             falleth
             into
             the
             water
             running
             by
             the
             tree
             ,
             it
             reviveth
             and
             taketh
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             transformed
             into
             a
             living
             fowle
             ,
             which
             some
             call
             a
             Goose
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             or
             a
             Barnacle
             .
             This
             tree
             also
             groweth
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Pomenia
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             far
             from
             Scotland
             ,
             towards
             the
             North.
             The
             ancient
             Cosmographers
             ,
             and
             especially
             Saxo
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             maketh
             mention
             of
             this
             tree
             likewise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             bee
             any
             feigned
             or
             devised
             thing
             of
             late
             writers
             .
          
           
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             writeth
             of
             this
             tree
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             We
             heard
             say
             there
             was
             a
             tree
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             
             which
             growing
             upon
             a
             banke
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             waters
             side
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             much
             like
             in
             forme
             to
             Ducks
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             tree
             when
             it
             is
             ripe
             ,
             doth
             fall
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             some
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             some
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             fal
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             do
             putrifie
             and
             rot
             ,
             but
             those
             th●t
             fall
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             straight
             waies
             with
             life
             to
             swim
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             aire
             with
             feathers
             and
             wings
             :
             of
             the
             which
             thing
             when
             we
             made
             more
             diligent
             search
             ,
             being
             in
             Scotland
             with
             King
             IAMES
             ,
             a
             wise
             ,
             sad
             ,
             and
             grave
             man
             ,
             wee
             learned
             to
             flye
             from
             wondring
             &
             making
             such
             things
             miracles
             as
             were
             common
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             famous
             tree
             was
             not
             onely
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Isle
             called
             the
             Orchades
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             an
             Isle
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             named
             Gades
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             little
             Isle
             in
             Spaine
             called
             
               Gades
               Erythraea
            
             ,
             the
             the
             pastures
             whereof
             doe
             feede
             cattell
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             draw
             or
             sever
             any
             whay
             from
             milke
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             powre
             water
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             have
             their
             milke
             to
             curd
             .
             Their
             cattell
             also
             be
             like
             to
             dye
             at
             every
             thirty
             daies
             end
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             let
             blood
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             some
             quantity
             of
             their
             blood
             .
             The
             grasse
             whereon
             their
             sheep
             feed
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             dry
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             encreaseth
             a
             marvellous
             fatnesse
             both
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             milke
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Seneca
             the
             Schoole-master
             of
             Nero
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             SAint
             Hierom
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             man
             of
             most
             continent
             ●ife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             accoun●eth
             him
             in
             the
             number
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             for
             the
             often
             letters
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             him
             .
             This
             Seneca
             being
             the
             Schoole-master
             of
             Nero
             ,
             was
             of
             great
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             hee
             wished
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             like
             degree
             with
             his
             Country-men
             ,
             that
             Paul
             had
             amongst
             ●he
             Christians
             .
             Among
             divers
             of
             his
             excellent
             gifts
             and
             properties
             ,
             hee
             had
             so
             singu●ar
             and
             notable
             a
             memory
             ,
             
             that
             he
             could
             rehearse
             two
             thousand
             mens
             names
             in
             the
             same
             order
             that
             they
             were
             told
             
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             hee
             was
             able
             to
             rehearse
             2
             hundreth
             Verses
             ,
             being
             said
             of
             2
             hundred
             Schollers
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             most
             perfectly
             .
             It
             is
             written
             that
             Nero
             his
             cruell
             and
             cursed
             scholler
             ,
             in
             recompence
             of
             his
             paines
             and
             teaching
             ,
             put
             him
             to
             death
             two
             yeares
             before
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             When
             Seneca
             waxed
             old
             ,
             Nero
             calling
             to
             remembrance
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             wherewith
             Seneca
             corrected
             him
             in
             his
             childhood
             ,
             admonished
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             chuse
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             he
             would
             dye
             ,
             whereby
             Seneca
             understanding
             the
             Emperours
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             bee
             set
             in
             warme
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             veines
             might
             bee
             cut
             and
             opened
             in
             it
             ,
             
             and
             so
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             he
             bled
             untill
             all
             his
             vitall
             spirits
             issued
             
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             desired
             to
             finish
             his
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             an
             easie
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             in
             cutting
             of
             his
             veines
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             divers
             Nations
             in
             ancient
             times
             were
             obiected
             divers
             vices
             and
             deformities
             .
          
           
             ENvy
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             disloyalty
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             to
             the
             Persians
             ,
             craftinesse
             to
             the
             Aegyptians
             :
             Deceitfulnesse
             to
             the
             Grecians
             :
             Cruelty
             to
             the
             Saracens
             :
             Levity
             and
             lightnesse
             to
             the
             Caldeans
             :
             Variety
             and
             changeablenesse
             to
             the
             Affricans
             :
             Gluttony
             to
             the
             French
             men
             :
             Vaine
             glory
             to
             the
             Lombards
             :
             Unmercifull
             severity
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             :
             The
             uncleannesse
             
             and
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             S●evians
             :
             The
             foolishnesse
             of
             the
             Saxons
             :
             The
             hardinesse
             of
             the
             Picts
             :
             the
             luxury
             of
             the
             Scots
             :
             the
             drunkennesse
             and
             vinolency
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Britains
             :
             the
             rapacity
             and
             greedinesse
             of
             the
             Normans
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             those
             vices
             were
             noted
             in
             these
             kindes
             of
             Nations
             severally
             ,
             so
             divers
             vertues
             and
             honest
             properties
             were
             attributed
             to
             them
             severally
             :
             As
             Prudence
             to
             the
             Hebricians
             :
             Stedfastnesse
             to
             the
             Persians
             :
             Subtilty
             and
             wittinesse
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             Wisedome
             to
             the
             Grecians
             :
             Gravity
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
             Sagacity
             to
             the
             Caldeans
             :
             Wit
             to
             the
             Assyrians
             :
             Strength
             and
             Fortitude
             to
             the
             French-men
             :
             Faithfulnesse
             to
             the
             Scots
             :
             Subtile
             sophistry
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             Hospitality
             to
             the
             Britaines
             :
             Mutuall
             partici●ation
             
             to
             the
             Normans
             .
          
           
             These
             properties
             were
             of
             an●●ent
             writers
             ascribed
             to
             divers
             Nations
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             the
             which
             ●ow
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             seeme
             to
             ●e
             much
             changed
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             ●ad
             great
             alteration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sugar
             groweth
             in
             a
             part
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             IN
             Calabria
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             there
             groweth
             Sugar
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Hony
             gathe●ed
             out
             of
             great
             canes
             ,
             or
             reeds
             .
             ●irst
             of
             al
             it
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             kind
             of
             narrow
             resolved
             into
             liquour
             which
             some
             call
             white
             gum
             ,
             a
             ●hing
             easie
             to
             bee
             separated
             and
             ●ivided
             ,
             and
             afterward
             this
             li●uor
             being
             boyled
             and
             sodden
             ●fter
             the
             manner
             of
             Salt
             ,
             is
             re●olved
             into
             a
             spume
             of
             froth
             ,
             ●ntill
             at
             the
             length
             that
             which
             〈◊〉
             good
             ,
             falleth
             to
             the
             
             bottome
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             corruption
             and
             dregs
             may
             be
             cleane
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             froth
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Mountaine
             alwayes
             casting
             forth
             flames
             and
             smoke
             .
          
           
             THe
             Mountaine
             called
             
               Ves●vius
               Mons
            
             ,
             being
             nigh
             unto
             the
             great
             water
             Sarnum
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Naples
             ,
             sendeth
             forth
             continually
             flames
             of
             fire
             and
             smoke
             like
             unto
             Aetna
             in
             Sicily
             .
             This
             Hill
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             TITUS
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             broken
             in
             the
             very
             top
             ,
             did
             cast
             forth
             so
             great
             flames
             ,
             that
             it
             set
             the
             Countries
             adjoyning
             on
             fire
             .
             The
             Writers
             of
             Histories
             say
             ,
             such
             abundance
             of
             ashes
             and
             hot
             imbers
             to
             have
             beene
             throwne
             out
             of
             this
             Hill
             ,
             that
             the
             fields
             round
             about
             have
             beene
             filled
             with
             the
             said
             ashes
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             trees
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             also
             found
             in
             ancient
             writings
             ,
             that
             Pliny
             the
             second
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             grave
             and
             wise
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Traianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             suffocate
             and
             destroyed
             with
             the
             flames
             and
             ashes
             of
             this
             Hill
             ,
             when
             that
             for
             the
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             see
             and
             note
             the
             nature
             and
             motion
             of
             it
             ,
             hee
             presumed
             to
             goe
             too
             neare
             .
          
           
             This
             Mountaine
             also
             burned
             with
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             when
             
               T.
               Vespasian
            
             and
             
               F.
               Domitian
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             breaking
             out
             in
             the
             top
             ,
             first
             it
             cast
             forth
             stones
             aloft
             ,
             after
             that
             so
             great
             flames
             of
             fire
             followed
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             fervent
             heate
             thereof
             two
             Townes
             were
             consumed
             with
             Fire
             :
             the
             smoke
             thereof
             was
             so
             thicke
             ,
             that
             it
             tooke
             away
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             time
             made
             the
             darknesse
             of
             
             the
             night
             ,
             casting
             forth
             Pumice
             stones
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             kinde
             of
             black
             stones
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             ashes
             sprang
             out
             so
             thicke
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             multitude
             ,
             that
             the
             Countries
             hard
             by
             were
             covered
             therewith
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             Snow
             ,
             and
             these
             ashes
             were
             driven
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             windes
             ,
             partly
             into
             Affricke
             ,
             and
             partly
             into
             Aegypt
             and
             Syria
             .
             The
             which
             outragious
             burning
             ,
             as
             the
             elder
             Pliny
             did
             contemplate
             and
             behold
             ,
             the
             smoke
             did
             so
             obstruct
             and
             stop
             his
             winde-pipe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             restraint
             of
             respiration
             ,
             he
             was
             suffocate
             and
             strangled
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             properties
             of
             the
             Eagle
             .
          
           
             IN
             Italy
             there
             bee
             many
             Eagles
             ,
             this
             fowle
             is
             a
             rapacious
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             and
             a
             devourer
             of
             flesh
             ,
             she
             is
             so
             much
             given
             to
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             prey
             ,
             that
             she
             doth
             not
             onely
             seeke
             for
             preys
             in
             necessity
             of
             food
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             shee
             hath
             enough
             ,
             shee
             seeketh
             for
             superfluities
             :
             shee
             doth
             greedily
             invade
             and
             set
             upon
             Hares
             ,
             Harts
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             and
             Cranes
             :
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Eagle
             be
             so
             sharpe
             and
             quicke
             of
             sight
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             the
             very
             highest
             part
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             shee
             can
             easily
             see
             what
             falleth
             on
             the
             land
             .
             Amongst
             all
             fowles
             onely
             ,
             the
             Eagle
             can
             move
             her selfe
             streight
             upward
             and
             downward
             ,
             perpendicularly
             with
             her
             
             flying
             without
             any
             collaterall
             declining
             .
             The
             Egle
             is
             commended
             for
             his
             faithfulnesse
             towards
             other
             birds
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             meat
             or
             feeding
             ;
             for
             hee
             doth
             familiarly
             communicate
             the
             same
             unto
             such
             Fowles
             as
             do
             accompany
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             make
             distribution
             of
             ,
             then
             he
             attacheth
             his
             guest
             ,
             and
             dismembreth
             and
             devoureth
             him
             .
             All
             Fowle
             tremble
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Eagle
             ,
             having
             as
             it
             were
             some
             understanding
             of
             his
             tyranny
             against
             them
             .
             Hee
             loveth
             his
             yong
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Eagle
             putteth
             his
             owne
             body
             in
             danger
             for
             them
             ,
             bearing
             his
             yong
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             when
             hee
             perceiveth
             them
             to
             be
             assaulted
             with
             Arrowes
             .
             When
             he
             laboureth
             to
             drive
             the
             Hart
             headlong
             to
             ruine
             ,
             hee
             gathe●eth
             
             much
             dust
             as
             hee
             flyeth
             ,
             ●nd
             sitting
             upon
             the
             Harts
             ●ornes
             ,
             hee
             shaketh
             the
             dust
             ●●to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             ●ings
             beateth
             him
             about
             the
             ●outh
             ,
             untill
             he
             bringeth
             him
             to
             all
             downe
             headlong
             .
          
           
             Hee
             hath
             great
             conflicts
             with
             the
             Dragon
             :
             and
             the
             Dragon
             most
             greedily
             coveteth
             ●he
             Egles
             Egges
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             ●ause
             they
             fight
             wheresoever
             ●hey
             mee●e
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             ●he
             Eagle
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             Fowles
             ●an
             keepe
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             his
             ●ight
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             steadfast
             against
             the
             Sunne
             beames
             ,
             and
             ●hat
             hee
             is
             never
             hurt
             by
             light●ing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             Raven
             .
          
           
             THe
             Raven
             is
             a
             fowle
             give
             to
             rapacity
             and
             devo●●ring
             of
             flesh
             ,
             great
             of
             body
             slow
             in
             flight
             ,
             sharpe
             in
             sight
             ,
             and
             frequenteth
             much
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             in
             Spaine
             and
             in
             Egypt
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             o●
             the
             great
             kinde
             of
             Ravens
             .
             Th●
             skinne
             of
             the
             Raven
             is
             prepare●
             and
             dressed
             artificially
             of
             th●
             white
             tawyers
             ,
             with
             the
             feathe●
             remaining
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             〈◊〉
             laid
             to
             a
             stomacke
             not
             well
             〈◊〉
             sickly
             ,
             
             doth
             marvellously
             help●
             digestion
             .
             This
             Fowle
             do●●
             greatly
             above
             all
             other
             cov●●
             mens
             carcases
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             singula●
             wit
             and
             naturall
             gift
             ,
             it
             under●standeth
             of
             mans
             death
             ,
             pres●●ging
             it
             few
             dayes
             before
             .
             With
             
             his
             sharpe
             eye-sight
             also
             it
             perceiveth
             a
             farre
             off
             his
             most
             desired
             foode
             .
             There
             bee
             some
             that
             writeth
             marvellous
             things
             of
             this
             Fowle
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Warre
             ,
             seven
             dayes
             before
             hand
             ,
             it
             smelleth
             and
             perceiveth
             by
             scent
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             the
             battaile
             shall
             bee
             ,
             and
             common●y
             doth
             associate
             it selfe
             to
             that
             part
             which
             it
             perceiveth
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             therfore
             in
             ancient
             times
             Princes
             had
             their
             South-sayers
             ,
             and
             beholders
             of
             birds
             ,
             that
             did
             most
             diligently
             behold
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Ravens
             ,
             and
             marke
             to
             what
             part
             they
             turned
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             which
             side
             they
             did
             presage
             to
             perish
             in
             battaile
             ▪
             S.
             Ambrose
             writeth
             ,
             that
             a
             Raven
             conceiueth
             without
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             male
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             have
             generation
             without
             conjunction
             of
             males
             &
             femals
             ,
             
             and
             that
             they
             live
             exceeding
             long
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             age
             is
             full
             compleat
             with
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             come
             to
             extreame
             old
             age
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             their
             bills
             doth
             so
             over
             grow
             the
             lower
             part
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             hindreth
             and
             restraineth
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             open
             their
             bills
             to
             take
             foode
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             compelled
             to
             dye
             by
             famine
             ,
             for
             hee
             doth
             not
             sharpen
             this
             bill
             against
             a
             stone
             ,
             as
             the
             Eagle
             is
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Certaine
             Rites
             and
             Lawes
             of
             the
             old
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Romulus
             made
             a
             Law
             that
             the
             wife
             should
             bee
             equall
             fellow
             with
             her
             Husband
             ,
             in
             mony
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             that
             
             shee
             should
             live
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             was
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             so
             should
             she
             be
             Lady
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             succeede
             her
             husband
             dying
             without
             issue
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             her
             children
             shee
             should
             have
             her
             equall
             portion
             .
             If
             the
             Wife
             were
             convict
             of
             Adultry
             ,
             that
             then
             her
             husband
             &
             kinsfolke
             might
             punish
             her
             with
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             they
             would
             .
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             women
             of
             Rome
             to
             drinke
             wine
             ,
             
             and
             this
             was
             observed
             many
             yeares
             ,
             whereof
             was
             invented
             an
             instrument
             of
             dower
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             Husband
             promised
             the
             father
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             she
             brought
             forth
             children
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             give
             her
             as
             much
             wine
             to
             drinke
             the
             first
             8
             dayes
             ,
             as
             were
             decent
             and
             covenient
             ,
             and
             also
             so
             long
             as
             shee
             was
             sicke
             ,
             that
             
             shee
             should
             have
             Wine
             by
             the
             councell
             of
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             every
             solemne
             Feastivall
             day
             ,
             she
             might
             lawfully
             recreat
             her selfe
             with
             one
             draught
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Cato
             the
             Censor
             made
             a
             decree
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             were
             of
             propinquity
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             might
             kisse
             her
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             learne
             if
             shee
             savoured
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Egnatius
               Metentinus
            
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             that
             hee
             slew
             his
             wife
             with
             a
             clubbe
             ,
             because
             she
             drunke
             wine
             from
             the
             barrell
             ,
             and
             that
             Romulus
             pardoned
             him
             of
             her
             death
             :
             and
             this
             grew
             to
             such
             a
             custome
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             the
             husband
             returned
             home
             ,
             he
             would
             kisse
             his
             wife
             &
             his
             daughters
             ,
             marking
             by
             the
             odour
             and
             scent
             of
             their
             breath
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             
             drunke
             wine
             or
             not
             .
             They
             were
             very
             severe
             against
             women
             surcharged
             with
             wine
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             perceive
             that
             drunkennesse
             was
             the
             original
             cause
             of
             corporal
             corruption
             .
             
             Romulus
             permitted
             and
             gave
             to
             the
             Parents
             all
             power
             over
             their
             children
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             owne
             judgement
             they
             might
             compell
             them
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             duty
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             restrain
             ,
             beat
             ,
             or
             keep
             them
             bound
             to
             rusticall
             works
             ,
             or
             sell
             them
             ,
             or
             kill
             them
             :
             Numa
             made
             a
             law
             that
             prohibited
             any
             lamentations
             or
             mournings
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             for
             a
             childe
             if
             that
             hee
             died
             within
             3
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             were
             past
             3
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             that
             then
             hee
             should
             bee
             lamented
             as
             many
             moneths
             as
             hee
             had
             lived
             yeares
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             strange
             orders
             they
             had
             ,
             the
             which
             be
             at
             large
             set
             forth
             by
             other
             authors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             lively
             and
             quicke
             Wit
             of
             Adrianus
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             ADrianus
             was
             the
             fifteenth
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             at
             one
             time
             both
             write
             and
             declare
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             heare
             others
             ,
             and
             talke
             with
             his
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sardinia
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             beast
             which
             they
             call
             Muflo
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             is
             not
             in
             all
             Europe
             beside
             .
             It
             hath
             the
             skinne
             and
             haires
             like
             unto
             a
             Deere
             or
             Hart
             ,
             hornes
             like
             unto
             a
             Ramme
             ,
             not
             long
             but
             crooked
             and
             bending
             backward
             about
             the
             eares
             ,
             in
             bignesse
             he
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             
             Bucke
             ,
             it
             feedeth
             upon
             grasse
             onely
             and
             herbes
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             most
             about
             Mountaines
             ,
             very
             swift
             in
             running
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             is
             good
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             no
             Wolves
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             nor
             no
             hurtfull
             kind
             of
             vermine
             ,
             Fowle
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ,
             beside
             the
             Foxe
             ;
             which
             of
             all
             foure-footed
             beasts
             there
             ,
             is
             most
             hurtfull
             ,
             being
             of
             like
             bignesse
             to
             other
             Foxes
             in
             Italy
             .
             In
             Sardinia
             a
             Foxe
             will
             kill
             a
             very
             strong
             Weather
             or
             Ramme
             ,
             a
             Goate
             and
             a
             Calfe
             .
          
           
             Some
             write
             that
             in
             this
             Countrey
             there
             is
             no
             Serpent
             or
             any
             venemous
             thing
             ,
             but
             pestilent
             ayre
             ,
             which
             commeth
             through
             corrupt
             puddles
             and
             waters
             .
             Also
             there
             is
             found
             in
             this
             Countrey
             a
             certaine
             herbe
             like
             unto
             a
             Baulme
             gentle
             ,
             whereof
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             eate
             much
             ,
             he
             shall
             perish
             ,
             
             and
             dye
             laughing
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Fountaine
             and
             Spring
             in
             Sardinia
             ,
             whose
             waters
             doe
             reprove
             theeves
             and
             robbers
             after
             this
             sort
             .
             If
             a
             theefe
             sweareth
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             committed
             the
             theft
             ,
             and
             washeth
             his
             hands
             or
             eyes
             with
             the
             water
             of
             that
             Fountaine
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             made
             blinde
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             be
             knowne
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             the
             Felony
             ,
             his
             eyes
             are
             made
             more
             bright
             and
             clearer
             then
             they
             were
             before
             :
             the
             notice
             of
             this
             famous
             Spring
             is
             growne
             out
             of
             memory
             in
             this
             our
             age
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             making
             of
             Sugar
             at
             Palermo
             in
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             fields
             about
             the
             City
             of
             Palermo
             ,
             groweth
             great
             plenty
             of
             sweete
             Reeds
             ,
             of
             whose
             
             juyce
             being
             well
             boyled
             ,
             Sugar
             is
             made
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             dung
             well
             their
             Fields
             ,
             being
             not
             much
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             then
             doe
             they
             make
             Furrows
             and
             ranges
             somewhat
             high
             and
             eminent
             :
             Afterward
             in
             the
             Moneth
             of
             March
             they
             take
             the
             highest
             knots
             of
             the
             sweete
             Reeds
             ,
             made
             bare
             and
             voide
             of
             leaves
             and
             rindes
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             doe
             set
             and
             plant
             ,
             that
             they
             pierce
             through
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             ranges
             with
             three
             or
             foure
             ,
             having
             double
             knots
             even
             at
             one
             dinte
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             they
             fill
             all
             the
             ranges
             of
             the
             field
             :
             the
             earth
             is
             watered
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             is
             kept
             from
             ranknesse
             dayly
             ,
             about
             the
             Winter
             Solstice
             ,
             onely
             the
             roots
             left
             for
             another
             planting
             (
             for
             it
             lasteth
             the
             space
             of
             two
             yeares
             )
             the
             Reeds
             are
             broken
             and
             taken
             away
             ,
             of
             whose
             ripe
             and
             
             sweete
             joynts
             and
             knots
             divided
             and
             knit
             into
             small
             parts
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             artificious
             meanes
             that
             oile
             is
             made
             ,
             the
             juyce
             that
             commeth
             thereof
             is
             purged
             and
             purified
             in
             one
             Caldron
             of
             three
             which
             are
             set
             in
             a
             stew
             ,
             and
             afterward
             is
             strayned
             through
             a
             course
             cloth
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             a
             part
             of
             the
             juyce
             so
             strained
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             another
             Caldron
             (
             for
             so
             they
             make
             it
             boyle
             againe
             )
             and
             out
             of
             this
             streight
             wayes
             they
             powre
             it
             againe
             into
             the
             third
             Caldron
             ,
             and
             they
             beate
             it
             ,
             and
             stirre
             it
             boyling
             ,
             whereof
             a
             kind
             of
             Sugar
             somewhat
             black
             is
             drawne
             and
             made
             thereof
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             sodden
             againe
             three
             times
             more
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             once
             againe
             boyled
             ,
             will
             be
             most
             fine
             and
             white
             Sugar
             .
             The
             other
             harvest
             which
             commeth
             of
             the
             roots
             of
             the
             Reeds
             ,
             except
             the
             
             field
             bee
             dunged
             in
             May
             month
             ,
             will
             hardly
             come
             up
             to
             any
             profit
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             Reed
             is
             full
             of
             knots
             in
             the
             stalk
             ,
             as
             our
             common
             Reeds
             be
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             empty
             within
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             full
             of
             spungeous
             matter
             like
             unto
             a
             Bulrush
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             thinne
             barke
             and
             is
             full
             of
             sweet
             juyce
             ,
             which
             is
             pressed
             out
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             They
             cut
             the
             body
             and
             stocke
             of
             it
             into
             many
             smal
             parts
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             it
             in
             the
             presse
             ,
             and
             the
             juyce
             that
             is
             pressed
             thereout
             ,
             they
             powre
             into
             a
             very
             cleane
             Caldron
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             up
             in
             earthen
             pots
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             it
             is
             waxen
             cold
             ,
             it
             is
             congealed
             into
             a
             very
             commendable
             Sugar
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             mountaine
             called
             Aetna
             in
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             Aetna
             is
             a
             marvellous
             hill
             for
             continuall
             burning
             with
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             full
             of
             Brimstone
             matter
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             often
             times
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             terrible
             flames
             ,
             as
             Munster
             maketh
             mention
             :
             the
             flames
             of
             it
             are
             in
             the
             night
             time
             horrible
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             because
             it
             shineth
             not
             as
             other
             fires
             doe
             .
             In
             the
             day
             time
             it
             burneth
             obscurely
             much
             like
             to
             the
             flame
             of
             Brimstone
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Hill
             hath
             great
             store
             .
             The
             ancient
             writers
             have
             uttered
             many
             strange
             things
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             especially
             Strabo
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             ,
             and
             there
             marked
             all
             things
             diligently
             .
             In
             the
             very
             top
             they
             
             ●ffirme
             to
             be
             marvellous
             muta●●ons
             and
             changes
             ,
             for
             sometime
             〈◊〉
             casteth
             forth
             great
             store
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             great
             flames
             ●nd
             obscure
             smoke
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             ●e
             wondred
             at
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             bee
             tem●ered
             with
             any
             cold
             ,
             nor
             could
             ●e
             dissolved
             through
             that
             heat
             .
             The
             higher
             part
             of
             the
             moun●aine
             is
             full
             of
             ashes
             ,
             which
             in
             winter
             are
             covered
             with
             Snow
             :
             ●he
             very
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             is
             plaine
             ,
             ●nd
             is
             in
             compasse
             about
             20
             fur●ongs
             .
             In
             the
             night
             time
             fire
             may
             plainly
             bee
             seene
             in
             the
             ●ill
             top
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             time
             a
             certaine
             obscure
             smoke
             riseth
             up
             :
             Many
             times
             continuall
             thundring
             is
             heard
             ,
             being
             a
             terrour
             to
             ●he
             people
             ,
             and
             black
             and
             burnt
             ashes
             are
             dispersed
             into
             divers
             places
             ,
             &
             the
             aire
             is
             made
             noysome
             with
             a
             most
             terrible
             smok
             .
             
             The
             Philosophers
             assigne
             a
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             because
             this
             Isle
             is
             in
             his
             inferiour
             parts
             full
             of
             caverns
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
             of
             Allum
             ,
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             feede
             and
             nourish
             fire
             .
             And
             fire
             cannot
             be
             without
             some
             vent
             or
             respiracle
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             lift
             up
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             hot
             bathes
             be
             found
             in
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             The
             ayre
             also
             entring
             into
             the
             pores
             and
             caverns
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             stirreth
             up
             a
             flame
             ,
             which
             seeking
             for
             issue
             and
             eruption
             ,
             vomiteth
             and
             casteth
             forth
             smoke
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             searcheth
             for
             venting
             holes
             and
             respiracles
             .
             Sometimes
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             such
             i●
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             it
             expelleth
             and
             casteth
             forth
             with
             flames
             ,
             burnt
             stones
             ,
             and
             sand
             ,
             and
             the
             heate
             which
             is
             in●luded
             
             doth
             marvellously
             shake
             ●nd
             move
             every
             side
             of
             the
             pri●y
             holes
             and
             caverns
             .
          
        
         
           
             Election
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             THere
             bee
             ,
             that
             writeth
             the
             Gothes
             to
             have
             made
             this
             decree
             and
             caution
             :
             that
             none
             ●hould
             bee
             chosen
             a
             King
             amongst
             them
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             grosse
             and
             fat
             of
             body
             .
             Contrariwise
             the
             Saracens
             would
             not
             chuse
             any
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             of
             a
             tall
             and
             leane
             body
             .
             The
             Carthaginians
             alwayes
             in
             the
             election
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             did
             attend
             onely
             his
             vertue
             and
             magnanimity
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Nobility
             nor
             propernesse
             of
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Feare
             and
             care
             hindereth
             the
             growth
             .
          
           
             FOr
             to
             be
             voide
             of
             feare
             and
             care
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             helpe
             to
             maintaine
             the
             stature
             ,
             it
             doth
             corroborate
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             the
             sinews
             :
             For
             feare
             and
             unquietnesse
             of
             minde
             in
             youth
             ,
             doth
             much
             enervate
             and
             weaken
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             and
             heavy
             spirit
             dryeth
             the
             bones
             too
             much
             ▪
             so
             that
             such
             a
             body
             cannot
             take
             his
             just
             encrease
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Rare
             Art
             and
             Mystery
             of
             Printing
             ,
             first
             found
             out
             amongst
             the
             Maguntines
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             this
             noble
             Art
             to
             Print
             with
             Letters
             of
             
               Tinne
               ,
               Lead
            
             ,
             
             ●nd
             other
             mixt
             mettall
             ,
             was
             in●ented
             and
             found
             out
             almost
             in
             ●ur
             age
             ,
             not
             above
             200
             yeares
             ●gone
             :
             a
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             in●ention
             truely
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             me●orable
             and
             worthy
             to
             bee
             re●embred
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             worthy
             ●f
             grat
             admiration
             :
             but
             truely
             it
             ●ould
             have
             beene
             a
             great
             deale
             ●ore
             marvellous
             ,
             
             if
             it
             had
             not
             ●hanced
             to
             be
             so
             common
             .
             It
             〈◊〉
             strange
             and
             scarcely
             credible
             〈◊〉
             be
             spoken
             ,
             but
             yet
             more
             true
             ●●en
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             one
             Prin●er
             may
             print
             so
             many
             Letters
             in
             ●ne
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             swiftest
             Scri●ener
             or
             Writer
             is
             not
             able
             to
             ●oe
             so
             much
             in
             two
             yeares
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Almaine
             invention
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             in
             ●reat
             admiration
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             lesse
             ●cre
             and
             profit
             .
             The
             inventor
             ●nd
             first
             deviser
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             
               Iohn
               ●utenbergius
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             worship
             ,
             
             equall
             with
             a
             Knight
             ,
             and
             at
             Magunce
             .
             The
             thing
             was
             first
             taken
             in
             hand
             with
             more
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             then
             hope
             ▪
             about
             16
             yeares
             before
             it
             began
             to
             bee
             common
             in
             Italy
             .
             The
             first
             beginning
             was
             at
             Magunce
             ,
             the
             Germans
             being
             the
             authors
             ,
             with
             small
             and
             little
             principles
             and
             foundations
             ,
             but
             shortly
             by
             the
             industry
             of
             mans
             wit
             ,
             it
             grew
             to
             that
             perfection
             ,
             that
             now
             in
             our
             time
             it
             hath
             .
             Truely
             it
             had
             gone
             ill
             with
             all
             good
             discipline
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             now
             to
             have
             his
             beginning
             )
             seeing
             that
             all
             are
             given
             to
             their
             bellies
             almost
             ,
             and
             to
             unsatiable
             covetousnesse
             ,
             for
             now
             they
             will
             scantly
             take
             up
             very
             good
             bookes
             in
             the
             high-wayes
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             they
             could
             scantly
             buy
             for
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             .
             And
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             before
             
             the
             invention
             of
             this
             Art
             ,
             when
             they
             beganne
             to
             abject
             and
             neglect
             good
             Authours
             ,
             all
             good
             Discipline
             might
             have
             perished
             with
             the
             Authours
             thereof
             ,
             if
             this
             Art
             had
             not
             beene
             found
             out
             in
             convenient
             and
             happy
             time
             .
             By
             this
             all
             kinde
             of
             Learning
             hath
             encreas'd
             ,
             and
             the
             noble
             Acts
             of
             all
             Nations
             are
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             world
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             memory
             and
             remembrance
             of
             ancient
             antiquity
             is
             restored
             hereby
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             Wisedome
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hath
             laine
             hidden
             in
             few
             written
             Copies
             these
             many
             ages
             in
             a
             few
             places
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             this
             set
             forth
             to
             all
             immortality
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Inventor
             of
             great
             Gunnes
             .
          
           
             THe
             great
             Gunnes
             came
             first
             in
             use
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             354
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             authour
             and
             inventor
             thereof
             was
             one
             
               Bertholdus
               Schwartus
            
             a
             Monke
             .
             Surely
             this
             man
             found
             out
             a
             marvellous
             worke
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             many
             sharpe
             Wits
             could
             not
             finde
             out
             before
             in
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             :
             the
             which
             divine
             and
             necessary
             invention
             ,
             many
             have
             thought
             ,
             and
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             a
             devillish
             and
             most
             pernicious
             device
             :
             the
             Arguments
             on
             both
             sides
             be
             these
             :
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             for
             covetousnesse
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             charity
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             evill
             people
             cānot
             be
             kept
             down
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             nor
             that
             a
             man
             may
             
             safely
             travaile
             whithout
             some
             danger
             of
             injurious
             people
             :
             for
             before
             the
             invention
             of
             Guns
             ,
             the
             seditious
             tumults
             and
             factions
             of
             wicked
             and
             mischievous
             men
             ,
             did
             spoyle
             and
             destroy
             the
             labours
             of
             good
             men
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             was
             able
             to
             assault
             and
             batter
             the
             forts
             and
             holds
             of
             such
             rebells
             &
             robbers
             where
             they
             did
             inclose
             ●hemselves
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             such
             Guns
             and
             great
             Ordnance
             :
             ●herefore
             they
             doe
             not
             wel
             that
             condemne
             the
             inventer
             of
             these
             Gunnes
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             nei●her
             good
             could
             live
             in
             safe●ard
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Citties
             could
             bee
             ●f
             any
             force
             ,
             and
             keepe
             their
             ri●hes
             ,
             nor
             Merchants
             could
             ex●rcise
             their
             Merchandize
             and
             S●afick
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             spe●●all
             parts
             of
             mighty
             and
             ●●eat
             Cittyes
             .
             Wherefore
             
             let
             the
             enemies
             of
             Bombards
             and
             great
             Gunnes
             ,
             cease
             to
             contemne
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             will
             imagine
             the
             gaping
             mouth
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             his
             teeth
             made
             for
             to
             bite
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             condemned
             ;
             and
             the
             hornes
             in
             a
             Bull
             ,
             or
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             good
             worke
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             condemne
             these
             parts
             of
             nature
             given
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             weapons
             :
             let
             them
             reject
             the
             abuse
             as
             in
             an
             Oxe
             and
             a
             mad
             Dog
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             lacke
             both
             hornes
             and
             teeth
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             kinde
             of
             creature
             the
             which
             evill
             men
             will
             not
             abuse
             .
             Some
             detest
             this
             as
             a
             plaine
             devilish
             devise
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             wickedly
             devise●
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             all
             flagiti●ous
             and
             wicked
             nations
             ,
             as
             th●
             Turks
             &
             Tartarians
             ,
             being
             the
             cō●mon
             
             plagues
             &
             scourges
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             doe
             occupy
             them
             for
             the
             destruction
             and
             consuming
             of
             good
             men
             :
             in
             this
             case
             no
             manhood
             ,
             no
             fortitude
             ,
             nor
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             no
             warlike
             policy
             ,
             no
             weapons
             nor
             instruments
             ,
             no
             strong
             holds
             ,
             nor
             Towers
             of
             stone
             ,
             can
             profit
             or
             doe
             good
             .
             For
             these
             torments
             which
             shoote
             stones
             and
             Iron
             peeces
             ,
             and
             great
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             doe
             waste
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             nothing
             .
             One
             shot
             destroyeth
             an
             hundreth
             ,
             or
             two
             hundreth
             men
             in
             an
             army
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             well
             harnessed
             .
             The●e
             be
             many
             kindes
             of
             Bombards
             and
             great
             Gunnes
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             ●ee
             learned
             nominately
             of
             them
             ●hat
             for
             warlike
             have
             employed
             great
             paines
             in
             the
             use
             and
             ●nd
             experience
             of
             such
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             notable
             History
             of
             a
             thing
             done
             at
             a
             Town
             in
             Germany
             called
             Bingium
             .
          
           
             NIgh
             unto
             the
             towne
             of
             Bingium
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             water
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             Turret
             called
             the
             Tower
             of
             Mice
             ,
             the
             name
             whereof
             was
             attributed
             to
             it
             upon
             this
             event
             .
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             914
             ▪
             when
             Otto
             the
             great
             had
             the
             Empire
             and
             rule
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             of
             Magunce
             ,
             named
             Hatto
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             abbot
             of
             Fulde●
             before
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             there
             was
             great
             famine
             in
             that
             countrey
             :
             this
             Bishop
             when
             hee
             perceived
             the
             poore
             to
             bee
             oppressed
             with
             great
             famine
             ,
             did
             congregate
             and
             gather
             together
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             
             poore
             into
             one
             great
             Barne
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Barn
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             burnt
             them
             :
             For
             he
             said
             that
             they
             did
             not
             differ
             from
             Mice
             ,
             which
             consume
             and
             waste
             Corne
             ,
             
             being
             profitable
             for
             nothing
             :
             But
             God
             suffred
             not
             so
             great
             tyrany
             unrevenged
             ,
             for
             he
             commanded
             the
             Mice
             by
             great
             flocks
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             multitude
             to
             invade
             this
             Bishop
             without
             pitty
             ,
             and
             to
             afflict
             and
             vexe
             him
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             devoure
             him
             quick
             .
             But
             this
             Bishop
             flying
             into
             this
             Tower
             (
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             )
             for
             refuge
             ,
             thinking
             himselfe
             to
             be
             safe
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             water
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             gnawing
             and
             bi●ings
             of
             Mice
             ,
             was
             much
             decei●ed
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             profited
             him
             no●●ing
             ,
             because
             the
             Mice
             came
             without
             number
             over
             the
             water
             ●hen
             ,
             swimming
             &
             ready
             to
             execute
             
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God.
             The
             which
             thing
             the
             miserable
             Bishop
             perceiving
             ,
             at
             the
             length
             yelded
             and
             gave
             up
             his
             life
             amongst
             the
             Mice
             .
             There
             be●
             some
             that
             write
             moreover
             o●
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Mice
             did
             gnaw
             and
             eate
             out
             and
             utterly
             extinguis●
             his
             name
             from
             the
             walls
             and
             hangings
             .
             The
             like
             and
             mor●
             horrible
             history
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             Polonia
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Queeene
             and
             their
             childre●
             were
             consumed
             of
             Mice
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Bathes
             called
             Badenses
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             THe
             waters
             of
             the
             Bathes
             Baden
             ,
             have
             this
             property
             that
             feathers
             of
             Fowles
             bei●●
             boyled
             in
             this
             water
             ,
             may
             〈◊〉
             cleane
             taken
             away
             from
             t●●
             skinne
             ,
             and
             Swines
             haires
             fro●
             
             their
             skinnes
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             cast
             living
             into
             this
             Water
             ,
             or
             chafed
             with
             it
             being
             dead
             .
             These
             waters
             have
             the
             property
             of
             Alum
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             and
             Brimstone
             :
             therefore
             they
             be
             good
             for
             such
             as
             have
             hard
             fetching
             of
             their
             breath
             ,
             and
             stopping
             of
             the
             breast
             ,
             which
             things
             rise
             of
             cold
             fluxes
             of
             the
             braine
             ;
             they
             bee
             medicinable
             for
             moist
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hizzing
             and
             ringing
             of
             the
             eares
             ,
             for
             trembling
             parts
             and
             astonied
             ,
             for
             the
             crampe
             ,
             and
             other
             diseases
             touching
             the
             sinewes
             ,
             which
             come
             of
             cold
             humidities
             :
             they
             be
             good
             for
             such
             as
             have
             a
             cold
             stomacke
             ,
             moyst
             and
             ill
             of
             digestion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             suffer
             griefe
             of
             the
             liver
             and
             splene
             through
             cold
             .
             Also
             for
             such
             as
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             dropsie
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             griping
             in
             the
             guts
             ,
             they
             helpe
             such
             as
             bee
             
             troubled
             with
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             women
             barren
             and
             unfruitfull
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             the
             griefe
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             doe
             represse
             the
             evills
             of
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             the
             inflation
             of
             the
             thighes
             ,
             they
             heale
             scabs
             ,
             wheals
             ,
             and
             scars
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             very
             good
             property
             in
             helping
             the
             gout
             .
             See
             the
             third
             booke
             of
             
               Munsters
               Cosmography
            
             ,
             for
             the
             nature
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             wholsome
             properties
             of
             the
             Bathes
             in
             Valesia
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Hernesewe
             .
          
           
             THE
             Hernesewe
             is
             a
             Fowle
             that
             liveth
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             yet
             shee
             doth
             abhorre
             raine
             and
             tempests
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             shee
             seeketh
             to
             avoid
             them
             by
             flying
             on
             high
             .
             She
             hath
             her
             nest
             in
             very
             high
             trees
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             as
             it
             were
             a
             naturall
             hatred
             against
             
             the
             gossehauk
             and
             other
             kind
             of
             Hauks
             ,
             as
             the
             Hauk
             contrariwise
             seeketh
             her
             destruction
             continually
             :
             when
             they
             fight
             above
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             they
             labour
             both
             especially
             for
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             might
             ascend
             and
             be
             above
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             Hauk
             getteth
             the
             upper
             place
             ,
             hee
             overthroweth
             and
             vanquisheth
             the
             Hernesewe
             with
             a
             marvellows
             earnest
             flight
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Hernesewe
             getteth
             above
             the
             Hauk
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             dung
             he
             defileth
             the
             Hauk
             ,
             and
             so
             destroyeth
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             dung
             is
             a
             poyson
             to
             the
             Hauke
             ,
             and
             his
             feathers
             doe
             putrifie
             and
             rot
             after
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             monster
             borne
             nigh
             unto
             Worms
             in
             Germany
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1495.
             
          
           
             A
             Woman
             was
             delivered
             of
             two
             female
             children
             ,
             whole
             and
             perfect
             in
             bodies
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Forehead
             they
             were
             joyned
             ,
             and
             grew
             together
             unseparably
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             must
             needes
             behold
             one
             the
             other
             .
             They
             were
             compelled
             by
             force
             of
             this
             naturall
             conjunction
             to
             goe
             both
             together
             ,
             to
             sleepe
             and
             rise
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             went
             forward
             ,
             the
             other
             went
             backward
             :
             their
             noses
             did
             almost
             touch
             together
             ,
             their
             eyes
             did
             not
             looke
             streight
             and
             forward
             ,
             but
             onely
             side-wayes
             ,
             because
             a
             little
             above
             their
             eyes
             their
             foreheads
             cleaved
             ,
             and
             did
             sticke
             fast
             together
             ;
             they
             lived
             
             untill
             they
             were
             tenne
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             the
             one
             of
             them
             dyed
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             cut
             away
             from
             the
             other
             living
             ,
             shee
             that
             lived
             ,
             died
             also
             within
             alittle
             after
             ,
             of
             a
             wound
             that
             〈◊〉
             tooke
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             by
             cutting
             away
             of
             her
             fellow
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             a
             corruption
             in
             the
             braine
             ,
             which
             came
             of
             the
             stinke
             of
             the
             wound
             and
             putrefaction
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             monster
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             this
             .
             Two
             women
             talked
             together
             ,
             where
             of
             the
             one
             was
             with
             child
             ,
             the
             third
             woman
             comming
             suddenly
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             unlooked
             for
             ,
             thrust
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             two
             which
             were
             talking
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dashed
             and
             touched
             each
             other
             ,
             whereof
             the
             woman
             that
             had
             conceived
             already
             ,
             being
             made
             affraide
             through
             strong
             imagination
             ,
             gave
             ,
             and
             printed
             
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             rushing
             of
             their
             heads
             in
             her
             two
             children
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             scrupulous
             the
             Iewes
             be
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             on
             their
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             IT
             chanced
             that
             at
             Magdeburg
             in
             Germany
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1270
             ,
             a
             certaine
             Iew
             upon
             the
             Saturday
             fell
             into
             a
             Jakes
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             which
             hee
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             deliver
             himselfe
             :
             hee
             cryed
             therefore
             pittifully
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             his
             fellows
             ,
             at
             the
             length
             some
             of
             his
             companions
             came
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             lamentable
             voyces
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             their
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             use
             or
             exercise
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             hands
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             exhorted
             him
             patiently
             to
             beare
             the
             thing
             untill
             the
             next
             
             day
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             bee
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             travaile
             in
             the
             helping
             of
             him
             out
             .
             This
             matter
             at
             the
             last
             came
             unto
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             who
             was
             nothing
             favourable
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             The
             Bishop
             understanding
             that
             the
             stubborn
             Iews
             for
             the
             scrupulous
             observation
             of
             their
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             would
             not
             helpe
             their
             brother
             out
             of
             the
             jakes
             ,
             commanded
             upon
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             did
             so
             curiously
             observe
             their
             owne
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ,
             should
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             religiously
             observe
             and
             keepe
             with
             the
             like
             solemnity
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             being
             the
             Christians
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             This
             was
             an
             hard
             case
             ;
             what
             should
             they
             now
             do
             ?
             upon
             paine
             of
             death
             they
             must
             obey
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             miserable
             Iew
             in
             the
             jakes
             was
             enforced
             to
             abide
             two
             dayes
             and
             two
             nights
             
             in
             great
             filth
             and
             stinke
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             .
             The
             like
             History
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             Fabians
             Chronicle
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Famine
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             SVch
             was
             the
             Famine
             that
             this
             famous
             Citty
             and
             her
             people
             did
             endure
             in
             the
             72
             yeare
             after
             Christs
             time
             ,
             that
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             perished
             within
             the
             walls
             through
             Famine
             ;
             &
             so
             many
             perished
             for
             food
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             :
             for
             in
             every
             place
             where
             any
             Corne
             ,
             or
             other
             victualls
             was
             heard
             ,
             they
             presently
             resorted
             thither
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             assaulted
             their
             deerest
             kindred
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             fought
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             food
             even
             from
             little
             infants
             ,
             even
             like
             madde
             Dogs
             greedy
             of
             meate
             ,
             and
             in
             
             that
             insatiate
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             gathered
             together
             such
             things
             to
             eate
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             filthiest
             living
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             would
             have
             loathed
             :
             They
             did
             eatte
             he
             hides
             of
             Horses
             boyled
             in
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             skinne
             a
             little
             tender
             ;
             their
             shooe
             soles
             they
             did
             eate
             ,
             and
             their
             Belts
             and
             Girdles
             from
             their
             Loynes
             they
             tooke
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             skinnes
             that
             covered
             their
             Targets
             or
             Shields
             ,
             did
             they
             mince
             and
             cut
             to
             satisfie
             their
             greedy
             stomacks
             :
             A
             little
             bottle
             of
             Hay
             was
             sold
             ,
             weghing
             twelve
             pound
             ,
             at
             foure
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             :
             But
             great
             and
             fearfull
             is
             it
             to
             relate
             ,
             of
             one
             Mary
             dwelling
             beyond
             Iordan
             ,
             the
             daugter
             o
             Eleazer
             ,
             of
             the
             town
             or
             village
             of
             Vitezotia
             ,
             and
             by
             interpretation
             the
             house
             of
             Hysop
             ,
             descended
             of
             noble
             and
             
             rich
             stocke
             ,
             flying
             with
             her
             Friends
             into
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             enemy
             Titus
             ,
             who
             besieged
             the
             City
             :
             And
             in
             length
             of
             time
             shee
             wanting
             her
             naturall
             food
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             do
             that
             which
             nature
             abhorred
             ,
             and
             then
             through
             extreame
             want
             ,
             tooke
             her
             son
             ,
             whom
             she
             loved
             dearly
             ,
             which
             lay
             smiling
             on
             the
             bed
             ,
             &
             with
             teares
             in
             his
             eyes
             like
             Diamonds
             ,
             glittering
             to
             see
             his
             Mother
             ,
             which
             he
             no
             way
             could
             relieve
             ,
             bewayling
             her
             hard
             f●●tune
             ,
             said
             ,
             My
             deare
             ,
             but
             oh
             miserable
             child
             in
             this
             
               war
               ,
               famine
            
             ,
             and
             sedition
             ,
             for
             which
             of
             these
             shal
             I
             reserve
             or
             keepe
             thee
             ?
             for
             if
             the
             Romans
             overcome
             us
             ,
             thou
             then
             art
             a
             slave
             ,
             yet
             famine
             will
             prevent
             bondage
             ,
             or
             else
             sedition
             ;
             worse
             then
             them
             both
             :
             She
             being
             then
             resolved
             ,
             tooke
             a
             Faulchion
             ,
             and
             strucke
             off
             her
             sonnes
             
             head
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Be
             thou
             food
             for
             mee
             ,
             which
             have
             formerly
             fed
             thee
             in
             my
             wombe
             ,
             therefore
             now
             thou
             shalt
             be
             meat
             for
             me
             :
             a
             terrour
             unto
             the
             seditious
             ,
             a
             tragicall
             story
             to
             bee
             related
             of
             by
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             onely
             yet
             unheard
             of
             amongst
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             And
             after
             these
             words
             she
             cleav'd
             his
             body
             in
             twaine
             ,
             and
             did
             seeth
             or
             boyle
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             eate
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             part
             she
             reserved
             in
             obscurity
             .
             The
             souldiers
             smelling
             the
             sent
             of
             that
             execrable
             meate
             ,
             came
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             threatned
             her
             with
             Death
             ,
             unlesse
             shee
             would
             relieve
             them
             as
             shee
             had
             done
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             or
             meanes
             how
             they
             might
             come
             by
             some
             victualls
             to
             satisfie
             their
             hunger
             ,
             shee
             presently
             &
             in
             a
             trembling
             manner
             ,
             
             told
             them
             ,
             shee
             had
             kept
             a
             good
             portion
             thereof
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             uncovered
             the
             other
             part
             of
             her
             sonnes
             dead
             body
             which
             she
             had
             uneaten
             ,
             at
             which
             sight
             they
             were
             strucken
             with
             amazement
             and
             horrour
             :
             But
             the
             woman
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             truely
             my
             son
             ,
             and
             mine
             owne
             act
             or
             doing
             ;
             taste
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             my selfe
             have
             eaten
             sufficiently
             thereof
             :
             Be
             not
             more
             effeminate
             and
             childish
             then
             a
             woman
             ,
             not
             more
             mercifull
             then
             a
             mother
             :
             and
             if
             Religion
             or
             your
             Conscience
             cause
             you
             to
             refuse
             this
             my
             sacrifice
             ,
             I
             have
             with
             a
             good
             appetite
             eaten
             of
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             will
             eate
             the
             rest
             .
             Then
             the
             seditious
             souldiers
             departed
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             bruted
             abroad
             in
             the
             Citty
             this
             hainous
             crime
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             having
             before
             his
             eyes
             this
             execrable
             fact
             ,
             
             ●rembled
             ,
             as
             though
             himselfe
             had
             done
             the
             deed
             :
             and
             now
             all
             that
             were
             vexed
             with
             this
             scar●ity
             and
             famine
             ,
             hastened
             their
             owne
             deaths
             ,
             and
             cast
             lots
             dayly
             who
             should
             be
             the
             next
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             accounting
             himselfe
             most
             happy
             ,
             that
             dyed
             before
             he
             felt
             this
             famine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             wilde
             Bulls
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             THere
             be
             wilde
             Bulls
             in
             the
             Woods
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             have
             shorter
             homes
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             beard
             under
             the
             chinne
             .
             They
             be
             cruell
             ,
             and
             spare
             neither
             man
             nor
             beast
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             snares
             ,
             or
             deceit
             is
             prepared
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             be
             wounded
             with
             arrows
             in
             the
             Woods
             ,
             they
             labour
             most
             vehemently
             to
             revenge
             their
             wounds
             upon
             them
             that
             gave
             them
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             if
             they
             
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             rushing
             and
             stumbling
             on
             trees
             ,
             they
             kill
             themselves
             .
             They
             be
             of
             such
             bignes
             ,
             that
             2
             men
             may
             sit
             betwixt
             their
             hornes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Iseland
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Countrey
             from
             the
             10
             of
             June
             ,
             for
             a
             moneth
             space
             or
             more
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             night
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             tenth
             of
             December
             they
             have
             no
             day
             at
             all
             .
             The
             people
             live
             in
             Dens
             and
             hollow
             places
             in
             hills
             sides
             ▪
             with
             them
             Mountaines
             and
             Hills
             are
             insteed
             of
             Townes
             ,
             and
             spring
             waters
             for
             delicate
             drinks
             .
          
           
             An
             happy
             Nation
             whose
             poor
             estate
             none
             doth
             envy
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             that
             it
             hath
             receiued
             Christianity
             .
             The
             Merchants
             of
             England
             and
             Denmark
             ,
             doe
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             
             content
             with
             their
             owne
             but
             ,
             by
             ●eason
             of
             the
             great
             fishing
             there
             ,
             ●hey
             repaire
             thither
             oftentimes
             ,
             ●nd
             with
             their
             Merchandize
             ●hey
             carry
             thither
             their
             vices
             and
             enormities
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             learned
             now
             of
             ●ate
             to
             brew
             with
             malt
             ,
             and
             have
             ●eft
             the
             drinking
             of
             plaine
             wa●er
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Silver
             in
             admiration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Nations
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             also
             Norway
             ,
             maketh
             a
             ruler
             among
             them
             yearly
             ,
             all
             things
             be
             common
             amongst
             them
             saving
             their
             wives
             :
             they
             esteem
             their
             yong
             cattel
             as
             much
             as
             their
             children
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             poorer
             sort
             you
             may
             sooner
             ob●aine
             their
             Childe
             then
             their
             Cattell
             .
             They
             honour
             their
             Bishop
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             whose
             will
             ●nd
             pleasure
             all
             the
             people
             hath
             great
             respect
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             determineth
             
             by
             Law
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             custome
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             curiously
             observe
             :
             and
             yet
             now
             the
             King
             hath
             compelled
             them
             to
             take
             a
             ruler
             .
             They
             have
             so
             great
             store
             of
             fish
             in
             this
             Isle
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             their
             sales
             of
             them
             in
             piles
             as
             high
             as
             houses
             :
             they
             live
             most
             commonly
             there
             by
             fish
             ;
             for
             the
             great
             penury
             of
             wheat
             and
             corne
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             unto
             them
             from
             nations
             ,
             that
             with
             great
             lucre
             and
             and
             gaines
             ,
             carry
             away
             fish
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             notable
             Hill
             or
             Mountaine
             called
             Hecla
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             which
             he
             Mines
             of
             Brimstone
             ,
             
             the
             singlar
             Merchandize
             of
             that
             Country
             :
             For
             divers
             Merchants
             loade
             their
             ships
             with
             it
             :
             when
             this
             Hil
             doth
             rage
             ,
             it
             thundreth
             terrible
             noyses
             ,
             i●
             easteth
             out
             stones
             ,
             it
             belcheth
             
             out
             Brimstone
             ,
             it
             covereth
             the
             earth
             so
             farre
             round
             about
             with
             the
             ashes
             cast
             forth
             ,
             that
             unto
             the
             twentieth
             stone
             it
             is
             unhabited
             :
             they
             that
             desire
             to
             contemplate
             the
             nature
             of
             so
             great
             flames
             ,
             and
             therefore
             adventure
             more
             nigh
             unto
             the
             Hill
             ,
             are
             suddenly
             swallowed
             and
             consumed
             with
             some
             inorable
             gulfe
             or
             vorage
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             many
             such
             blasts
             so
             covered
             and
             hidden
             with
             ashes
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             sufficiently
             beware
             or
             take
             heede
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             commeth
             out
             such
             a
             fire
             from
             that
             Hill
             that
             consumeth
             Water
             ;
             but
             stubble
             or
             st●aw
             it
             doth
             not
             burne
             .
             This
             place
             is
             thought
             of
             some
             to
             be
             the
             prison
             of
             ununclean
             soules
             :
             For
             the
             Ice
             being
             divided
             and
             broken
             into
             many
             parts
             ,
             swimmeth
             about
             the
             Isle
             almost
             eight
             moneths
             ,
             and
             
             being
             broken
             and
             bruised
             with
             rushing
             upon
             the
             banks
             ,
             with
             the
             beatings
             and
             noise
             of
             the
             cracking
             against
             the
             banks
             and
             rocks
             ,
             giveth
             so
             horrible
             a
             sound
             ,
             almost
             representing
             the
             miserable
             lamentation
             of
             humane
             voyce
             and
             weeping
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             the
             ●uder
             sort
             ,
             the
             more
             simple
             and
             unwife
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             that
             mens
             soules
             bee
             tormented
             there
             in
             cold
             .
             The
             inhabitants
             use
             instead
             of
             bread
             (
             whereof
             they
             lacke
             store
             )
             fish
             dryed
             ,
             made
             hard
             ,
             and
             ground
             to
             meale
             :
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             divers
             Countries
             Wheate
             is
             brought
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             may
             suffice
             .
             There
             bee
             spirits
             commonly
             seene
             ,
             shewing
             themselves
             manifestly
             in
             doing
             such
             things
             as
             belong
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             especially
             they
             appeare
             in
             the
             formes
             of
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             drowned
             or
             
             ●estroyed
             by
             some
             other
             vio●ent
             chance
             ,
             and
             thus
             doe
             they
             ●ppeare
             commonly
             in
             the
             com●any
             of
             such
             men
             as
             have
             had
             fa●iliar
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             de●arted
             ,
             and
             doe
             use
             them
             so
             in
             ●ll
             points
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             taken
             many
             times
             for
             the
             living
             per●ons
             in
             deed
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             be
             igno●ant
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             offering
             ●heir
             right
             hands
             for
             acquain●ance
             :
             and
             this
             falsehood
             and
             ●rroneous
             sight
             cannot
             bee
             per●eived
             ,
             before
             the
             spirit
             it selfe
             ●anisheth
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             con●umeth
             away
             :
             being
             required
             of
             ●heir
             familiars
             to
             come
             home
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             see
             their
             Friends
             againe
             ,
             with
             great
             sighes
             and
             weeping
             ●hey
             answer
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             go
             ●o
             Hecla
             the
             Mountaine
             ,
             and
             so
             ●uddenly
             they
             vanish
             out
             of
             ●ight
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Countrey
             called
             Laponia
             .
          
           
             IN
             Laponia
             the
             people
             be
             of
             a
             meane
             stature
             ,
             but
             they
             be
             of
             such
             agility
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             being
             girded
             and
             prepared
             with
             a
             sheafe
             of
             arrowes
             and
             Bow
             ,
             they
             will
             suddenly
             passe
             through
             〈◊〉
             hoope
             or
             circle
             ,
             whose
             Diameter
             is
             but
             halfe
             a
             yard
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             taught
             the
             Art
             of
             shooting
             from
             their
             childhood
             and
             a
             Boy
             there
             shall
             have
             no
             meate
             before
             hee
             can
             touch
             his
             marke
             with
             his
             arrow
             .
             When
             the
             Sun
             goeth
             downe
             after
             the
             Equinox
             in
             September
             ,
             they
             have
             one
             continuall
             night
             for
             three
             Moneths
             ,
             almost
             all
             which
             time
             they
             have
             no
             other
             light
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             twiter
             light
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sunne
             commeth
             to
             
             them
             before
             the
             Equinox
             in
             March
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             that
             day
             as
             a
             festivall
             day
             with
             much
             solemnity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Whales
             .
          
           
             THere
             bee
             great
             Whales
             as
             bigge
             as
             Hills
             almost
             ,
             nigh
             unto
             Iseland
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             openly
             seene
             ,
             and
             those
             will
             drowne
             and
             overthrow
             Shippes
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             made
             afeard
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             Trumpets
             and
             Drummes
             ,
             or
             except
             some
             round
             and
             empty
             vessels
             be
             cast
             unto
             them
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             may
             play
             and
             sport
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             delighted
             in
             playing
             with
             such
             things
             .
             Sometimes
             many
             cast
             their
             anchors
             upon
             Whales
             backes
             ,
             thinking
             them
             to
             be
             some
             Isles
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             in
             great
             danger
             .
             Many
             
             in
             Iseland
             of
             the
             Bones
             and
             Ribs
             of
             such
             monstrous
             Whales
             ,
             make
             posts
             and
             sparres
             for
             the
             building
             of
             their
             houses
             .
          
           
             Munster
             saith
             this
             is
             a
             good
             remedy
             against
             such
             dangerous
             Whales
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             which
             the
             Apothecaries
             call
             Castoreum
             and
             temper
             it
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             as
             by
             a
             poyson
             they
             are
             utterly
             driven
             and
             banished
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
        
         
           
             How
             a
             marvellous
             horrible
             Dragon
             was
             destroyed
             in
             Polonia
             .
          
           
             IN
             Graccovia
             a
             Citty
             of
             Polonia
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             marvellous
             horrible
             and
             huge
             Dragon
             ,
             which
             consumed
             and
             devoured
             
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             damages
             ,
             for
             when
             hee
             came
             out
             of
             his
             denne
             under
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             hee
             did
             rape
             and
             snatch
             all
             kind
             of
             cattel
             ,
             and
             men
             wandring
             uncircumspectly
             ,
             devouring
             them
             with
             his
             horrible
             jawes
             .
             Gracchus
             being
             very
             sad
             and
             lamenting
             this
             matter
             ,
             commanded
             three
             severall
             bodies
             to
             be
             cast
             unto
             him
             every
             day
             :
             for
             being
             contented
             with
             those
             ,
             he
             would
             looke
             for
             no
             more
             .
             The
             which
             thing
             although
             it
             was
             grievous
             ,
             yet
             hee
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             three
             ,
             either
             of
             sheepe
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             cattell
             should
             be
             offered
             him
             every
             day
             ,
             wherein
             Brimstone
             and
             some
             fiery
             powder
             ,
             or
             device
             of
             flame
             ,
             should
             be
             included
             ,
             hidden
             ,
             and
             mingled
             with
             waxe
             ,
             and
             pitch
             privily
             ,
             for
             so
             that
             beast
             and
             Dragon
             being
             provoked
             with
             
             naturall
             greedinesse
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             rapacious
             famine
             and
             hunger
             devouring
             without
             respect
             or
             choise
             the
             offered
             prey
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             was
             weakned
             and
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             example
             is
             read
             in
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             strange
             History
             of
             a
             King
             devoured
             of
             Mice
             .
          
           
             THere
             was
             in
             Polonia
             a
             King
             named
             Pompilius
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             in
             all
             his
             execrations
             and
             and
             curses
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             the
             Mice
             may
             devoure
             me
             .
             Tr●ly
             with
             evill
             luck
             and
             forespeaking
             evill
             to
             himselfe
             and
             to
             his
             for
             the
             Mice
             devoured
             his
             sonne
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             called
             Pompilius
             after
             his
             Father
             This
             sonne
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
             his
             father
             ,
             being
             left
             in
             his
             childhood
             ,
             his
             Uncles
             administred
             and
             governed
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             untill
             hee
             came
             to
             mans
             years
             ,
             and
             was
             married
             ,
             then
             suddenly
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             ●easts
             overcharged
             with
             Wine
             ,
             being
             adorned
             with
             Coronates
             and
             Garlands
             ,
             dawbed
             with
             his
             ●yntments
             ,
             oppressed
             with
             luxury
             and
             surfeiting
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Mice
             comming
             from
             the
             carcases
             of
             his
             uncles
             ,
             did
             invade
             him
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             and
             his
             wife
             ●he
             Queen
             did
             destroy
             :
             but
             they
             came
             forth
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             multitude
             ,
             assaulted
             and
             set
             upon
             this
             Tyrant
             in
             his
             banquets
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             and
             his
             Children
             with
             most
             cruell
             gnawings
             ,
             ●nd
             bitings
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             great
             ●and
             of
             Souldiers
             and
             harnissed
             men
             could
             not
             drive
             them
             away
             ,
             because
             mans
             helpe
             
             being
             defatigated
             and
             made
             weary
             ;
             yet
             the
             Mice
             remained
             strong
             without
             any
             wearinesse
             both
             day
             and
             night
             .
             There
             was
             therefore
             devised
             and
             built
             burning
             and
             hot
             Furnaces
             and
             Ovens
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             this
             Pompilius
             was
             placed
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             but
             the
             Mice
             came
             thither
             ,
             also
             passing
             through
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             not
             ceasing
             to
             gnaw
             and
             consume
             this
             Paricid
             .
             At
             the
             length
             was
             devised
             another
             meanes
             ,
             by
             another
             element
             .
             This
             Pompilius
             a
             murderer
             of
             his
             owne
             uncles
             ,
             was
             conveighed
             in
             ships
             ,
             with
             his
             children
             and
             his
             family
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             deepe
             water
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Mice
             most
             earnestly
             without
             ceasing
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             gnaw
             and
             byte
             both
             those
             that
             were
             carried
             away
             ,
             and
             their
             ships
             ,
             in
             so
             
             much
             that
             the
             water
             entring
             in
             at
             the
             holes
             gnawne
             by
             the
             Mice
             ,
             did
             threaten
             and
             signifie
             danger
             of
             drowning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             shipmen
             fearing
             suffocation
             in
             the
             water
             and
             drowning
             ,
             brought
             the
             ship
             to
             the
             banke
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             where
             another
             great
             of
             Mice
             meeting
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             did
             more
             vehemently
             vexe
             him
             then
             the
             first
             :
             these
             things
             being
             openly
             seene
             and
             knowne
             ,
             they
             that
             a●ore
             were
             defenders
             of
             him
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             perceiving
             this
             to
             bee
             GODS
             punishment
             and
             revengeing
             fled
             away
          
           
             Now
             Pompilius
             being
             without
             al
             such
             as
             may
             comfort
             and
             helpe
             him
             ,
             went
             into
             an
             high
             Tower
             in
             Crusnicza
             ,
             where
             the
             Mice
             clyming
             up
             with
             most
             swift
             course
             ,
             did
             consume
             and
             devoure
             his
             two
             Sonnes
             ,
             his
             
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             flagitious
             body
             of
             Pompilius
             .
             Behold
             and
             marke
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             counsell
             or
             power
             can
             take
             place
             against
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             :
             little
             small
             vermin
             ,
             weake
             and
             timerous
             mice
             did
             miserably
             destroy
             Pompilius
             ,
             as
             Lice
             being
             a
             very
             little
             and
             smal
             vermine
             ,
             and
             of
             lesser
             force
             then
             mice
             ,
             did
             bring
             to
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             Arnolphus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             eating
             and
             wasting
             his
             flesh
             ,
             
             his
             marrow
             and
             guts
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Physitians
             could
             doe
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             the
             body
             being
             so
             eaten
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             but
             gristles
             ,
             and
             onely
             bones
             left
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Beare
             seeking
             for
             honey
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             delivering
             a
             man
             out
             of
             an
             hollow
             tree
             .
          
           
             IN
             Muscovia
             there
             is
             found
             great
             store
             of
             Honey
             in
             hollow
             trees
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             old
             honey
             ,
             is
             left
             and
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Bees
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             stockes
             of
             marvellous
             great
             Trees
             ,
             the
             dilligent
             searchers
             may
             finde
             wonderfull
             plenty
             of
             honey-combes
             .
             Demetrius
             sent
             as
             Embassadour
             to
             Rome
             ,
             declared
             there
             before
             a
             company
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             a
             yeare
             or
             two
             before
             hee
             came
             out
             of
             the
             country
             to
             Rome
             ,
             a
             poore
             Countrey-man
             being
             a
             Farmer
             in
             the
             next
             Village
             by
             him
             ,
             searched
             the
             Woods
             and
             Trees
             for
             the
             gaine
             and
             profit
             of
             honey
             ,
             and
             
             espying
             at
             the
             length
             a
             very
             great
             hollow
             tree
             ,
             climed
             up
             into
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             lept
             down
             into
             the
             hollownesse
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             sunke
             ,
             and
             did
             stick
             fast
             in
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             Honey
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             breast
             and
             throat
             almost
             ,
             and
             so
             remained
             fast
             in
             that
             sweet
             poyson
             ,
             that
             all
             hope
             of
             any
             deliverance
             was
             cleane
             gone
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             continued
             two
             dayes
             ,
             and
             fed
             and
             maintained
             his
             life
             onely
             by
             Honey
             ,
             considering
             that
             with
             himselfe
             that
             hee
             was
             now
             so
             restrained
             from
             the
             liberty
             and
             helpe
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             that
             with
             them
             he
             could
             make
             no
             shift
             to
             get
             out
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             cry
             out
             with
             open
             mouth
             and
             full
             voyce
             ,
             that
             this
             could
             nothing
             prevaile
             in
             such
             a
             solitude
             and
             v●st
             place
             of
             wood
             and
             trees
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             
             the
             sound
             of
             his
             voyce
             and
             cry
             ,
             could
             goe
             far
             out
             of
             the
             hollow
             tree
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             might
             come
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             travailers
             and
             passers
             by
             :
             all
             these
             things
             when
             hee
             had
             deliberated
             in
             his
             minde
             ,
             now
             destitute
             of
             all
             help
             and
             consolation
             ,
             hee
             beganne
             utterly
             to
             despaire
             :
             and
             yet
             by
             a
             marvellous
             and
             incredible
             chance
             hee
             escaped
             ,
             being
             delivered
             and
             drawne
             out
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             great
             Beare
             ,
             when
             that
             by
             chance
             this
             Beare
             very
             desirous
             and
             searching
             for
             honey
             ,
             most
             hastily
             scaled
             that
             tree
             ,
             and
             let
             her selfe
             downe
             into
             the
             hollownesse
             thereof
             ,
             with
             her
             hinder
             feet
             first
             downward
             ,
             aftermans
             fashion
             ,
             about
             the
             Raines
             and
             Loynes
             of
             the
             which
             beast
             ,
             the
             man
             clasping
             and
             taking
             fast
             hold
             ,
             mooved
             and
             stirred
             the
             said
             Beare
             to
             
             leape
             out
             ,
             and
             violently
             to
             enforce
             her selfe
             out
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             being
             driven
             so
             to
             doe
             for
             very
             suddain
             fear
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             strange
             handling
             and
             holding
             about
             her
             ,
             and
             also
             through
             the
             great
             outcryes
             and
             noyses
             that
             he
             made
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Beare
             by
             violence
             delivered
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             also
             from
             the
             hollow
             tree
             ,
             and
             from
             great
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Beares
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             countrey
             of
             Muscovia
             there
             is
             great
             plenty
             of
             Bears
             ,
             seeking
             &
             preying
             every
             where
             for
             Hony
             and
             Bees
             ,
             not
             altogether
             for
             the
             filling
             of
             their
             Bellies
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             helping
             of
             their
             eye-sight
             ,
             for
             their
             eyes
             waxe
             dimme
             and
             ill
             oftentimes
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             they
             doe
             especially
             desire
             the
             Honey-combes
             ,
             
             and
             that
             their
             mouthes
             stung
             and
             wounded
             of
             Bees
             ,
             might
             ease
             the
             heavinesse
             of
             their
             heads
             in
             bleeding
             .
             The
             head
             in
             Beares
             is
             very
             weake
             ,
             the
             which
             in
             Lyons
             contrarywise
             is
             most
             strong
             .
             And
             therfore
             when
             necessity
             urgeth
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             tumble
             from
             some
             high
             rocke
             ,
             they
             tumble
             and
             role
             downe
             with
             their
             head
             covered
             betweene
             their
             clawes
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             by
             dousts
             and
             knocks
             in
             gravell
             and
             sand
             ,
             they
             are
             almost
             exanimate
             and
             without
             life
             .
             They
             scale
             trees
             backward
             :
             they
             molest
             and
             vexe
             Bulles
             ,
             with
             their
             clawes
             hanging
             about
             their
             mouthes
             and
             Hornes
             .
             A
             Beare
             bringeth
             forth
             her
             yong
             according
             to
             Pliny
             ,
             after
             thirty
             dayes
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             commonly
             five
             .
             The
             yong
             Beare
             at
             
             the
             first
             comming
             forth
             as
             it
             were
             a
             white
             piece
             of
             flesh
             ,
             without
             forme
             or
             shape
             ,
             somewhat
             bigger
             then
             a
             mouse
             ;
             it
             is
             without
             eyes
             or
             eares
             ,
             onely
             nayles
             and
             clawes
             doe
             appeare
             outward
             .
             But
             the
             shee
             Beare
             never
             leaveth
             licking
             this
             rude
             and
             deformed
             yong
             flesh
             ,
             untill
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             shee
             bringeth
             it
             to
             some
             forme
             and
             shape
             :
             when
             she
             goeth
             to
             the
             den
             that
             shee
             hath
             closen
             for
             her
             ,
             shee
             commeth
             creeping
             with
             her
             belly
             upward
             ,
             least
             the
             place
             might
             bee
             espyed
             through
             her
             steps
             ,
             and
             there
             she
             being
             with
             young
             ,
             remaineth
             foureteene
             dayes
             without
             any
             motion
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             faith
             .
             But
             without
             mea●e
             shee
             continueth
             40
             daies
             ,
             onely
             being
             sustained
             with
             the
             licking
             of
             her
             left
             foote
             ,
             then
             after
             this
             when
             shee
             chance●
             
             upon
             any
             meate
             or
             foode
             ,
             shee
             is
             filled
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             and
             this
             satiety
             is
             helped
             by
             vomiting
             with
             eating
             of
             Ants
             ,
             the
             yong
             for
             fourteene
             dayes
             space
             daies
             space
             is
             oppressed
             with
             such
             heavines
             or
             sleep
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             bee
             awaked
             or
             stirred
             up
             from
             their
             drowsie
             heavinesse
             ,
             neither
             with
             pricking
             ,
             nor
             with
             wounding
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             meane
             space
             of
             sleeping
             they
             waxe
             fat
             maruellously
             .
             After
             14
             dayes
             space
             they
             awake
             from
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             licke
             their
             former
             pawes
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             they
             for
             a
             time
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             with
             what
             kind
             of
             meate
             they
             should
             live
             untill
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             run
             abroad
             ,
             and
             feede
             of
             the
             yong
             springs
             and
             trees
             ,
             and
             soft
             tender
             herbs
             ,
             meet
             for
             their
             mouthes
             .
             In
             this
             Countrie
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             there
             is
             
             great
             store
             of
             the
             best
             furres
             and
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             their
             chiefest
             merchandize
             in
             that
             Countrey
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             treasure
             that
             was
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             THe
             Temple
             being
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             put
             all
             the
             Iewes
             that
             they
             found
             about
             it
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             carryed
             away
             all
             they
             could
             finde
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             old
             nor
             young
             ,
             infant
             ,
             or
             Priest
             ,
             Magistrate
             or
             Senate
             whatsoever●
             And
             afterwards
             the
             Roman
             souldiers
             thrusting
             forwards
             one
             another
             ,
             being
             greedy
             of
             gaine
             ,
             sought
             where
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             the
             fire
             was
             aslaked
             ,
             entered
             the
             Treasure-house
             where
             the
             sacred
             money
             
             was
             kept
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             a
             great
             part
             thereof
             was
             stolne
             away
             by
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             Sabinus
             by
             name
             ,
             to
             all
             mens
             knowledge
             which
             stood
             by
             ,
             carryed
             away
             400
             Talents
             .
             The
             souldiers
             beholding
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Treasure-house
             to
             be
             of
             massie
             Gold
             ,
             were
             confident
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             Gold
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             plenty
             ,
             which
             they
             possessed
             without
             any
             deniall
             ,
             and
             bore
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             an
             infinite
             treasure
             of
             money
             which
             we
             cannot
             value
             :
             and
             great
             was
             the
             losse
             and
             spoile
             of
             their
             Cups
             and
             Challices
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             Gold
             ,
             which
             were
             broken
             and
             defaced
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             did
             offer
             their
             coine
             to
             their
             Gods
             in
             ,
             beside
             the
             Table
             which
             was
             of
             2
             Cubits
             high
             ,
             and
             4
             Cubits
             in
             
             length
             ,
             all
             of
             Gold
             ;
             likewise
             the
             covering
             ,
             and
             rich
             habits
             and
             vestments
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             silver
             Trumpets
             which
             the
             Priests
             wore
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             were
             all
             consumed
             by
             the
             fire
             ;
             thus
             by
             their
             Enemy
             and
             their
             owne
             incrudulity
             was
             their
             Temple
             burnt
             ,
             their
             City
             defaced
             ,
             and
             their
             treasure
             consumed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             glory
             and
             renown
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lycurgus
             .
          
           
             LYcurgus
             was
             a
             noble
             Philosopher
             of
             Sparta
             in
             Greece
             ,
             who
             erected
             a
             civill
             estate
             of
             the
             Citty
             with
             his
             noble
             institutes
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             whereas
             before
             times
             of
             all
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             the
             Lacedemonians
             were
             worst
             nurtered
             .
             Lycurgus
             taking
             the
             matter
             boldly
             in
             hand
             ,
             did
             
             ●brogate
             all
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             insti●utes
             ,
             and
             old
             rites
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             ●id
             erect
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             ci●ill
             ordinances
             &
             more
             cōmen●able
             .
             First
             ,
             there
             were
             28
             Seg●iors
             elected
             ,
             which
             should
             pro●ide
             that
             the
             popular
             estate
             ●hould
             not
             grow
             out
             of
             frame
             ●ltogether
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             which
             had
             the
             rule
             ,
             should
             not
             ●oe
             about
             any
             tyranny
             .
             Hee
             ●ooke
             away
             utterly
             all
             use
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             brought
             ●n
             money
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             ●ll
             occasion
             of
             Felony
             taken
             away
             .
             The
             Iron
             whereof
             he
             made
             his
             money
             ,
             being
             as
             red
             ●s
             fire
             ,
             he
             put
             out
             in
             vinegar
             ,
             ●hat
             it
             might
             be
             meete
             for
             no●hing
             afterward
             through
             his
             ●oftnesse
             .
             Hee
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Citty
             all
             Arts
             as
             unprofitable
             or
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             part
             of
             Artificers
             ,
             when
             
             the
             use
             of
             gold
             was
             taken
             away
             departed
             from
             thence
             of
             the●
             owne
             accords
             ,
             seeing
             that
             〈◊〉
             mony
             was
             not
             in
             use
             among●●
             other
             Nations
             .
             Then
             that
             〈◊〉
             might
             the
             better
             take
             away
             〈◊〉
             luxury
             and
             rioting
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             appoynted
             commo●
             meetings
             at
             banquets
             and
             feast●
             that
             poore
             and
             rich
             indifferently
             might
             meete
             together
             〈◊〉
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             feede
             all
             upon
             the
             same
             kinde
             of
             banquet
             ▪
             Hereby
             there
             was
             in●lame
             great
             anger
             of
             those
             that
             wer●
             wealthy
             and
             mighty
             ,
             and
             they
             falling
             upon
             Licurgus
             with
             gre●●
             force
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             lose
             one
             〈◊〉
             his
             eies
             with
             the
             blow
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             Wherefore
             a
             law
             was
             made
             that
             the
             Lacedemonians
             should
             no
             more
             enter
             into
             their
             feasts
             with
             a
             staffe
             .
             Every
             one
             gave
             yearely
             to
             this
             feast
             one
             b●●shell
             
             of
             flower
             ,
             eight
             gallons
             of
             wine
             ,
             five
             pound
             of
             cheese
             ,
             five
             pound
             and
             a
             halfe
             of
             figges
             .
             Children
             did
             frequent
             this
             as
             a
             schoole
             ,
             or
             exercise
             of
             all
             temperancy
             and
             civill
             discipline
             ;
             ●here
             they
             did
             learne
             to
             accustome
             themselves
             in
             ciuill
             talks
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             honest
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             to
             jest
             and
             bee
             merry
             without
             knavery
             .
             Their
             Virgines
             were
             exercised
             with
             running
             ,
             wrastling
             ,
             barriers
             comely
             mooving
             ,
             and
             gesture
             with
             quaiting
             ,
             casting
             of
             the
             bowle
             ,
             hammer
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             so
             that
             idlenesse
             and
             effeminate
             delicatnesse
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             waxed
             the
             stronger
             to
             tolerate
             and
             suffer
             the
             paine
             of
             Childe-bearing
             .
             Children
             after
             they
             were
             seven
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             had
             their
             exercises
             with
             their
             equalls
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             did
             learn
             letters
             ;
             they
             were
             
             noted
             and
             shorne
             to
             the
             very
             skinne
             ,
             they
             went
             bare-foot
             ●●
             12
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             they
             might
             put
             on
             one
             coat
             after
             the
             Countrey
             fashion
             ,
             they
             neither
             knew
             bathes
             nor
             fomentations
             ,
             they
             tooke
             their
             rest
             in
             beds
             made
             with
             reeds
             ,
             they
             might
             goe
             to
             the
             Feasts
             of
             their
             elders
             and
             betters
             ,
             and
             there
             if
             they
             did
             steale
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             were
             taken
             with
             the
             theft
             ,
             they
             were
             corrected
             with
             whips
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             was
             unlawfull
             to
             steale
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             did
             it
             not
             privily
             enough
             with
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             .
             Lycurgus
             removing
             all
             superstion
             ,
             permitted
             the
             dead
             bodies
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             have
             their
             Monuments
             about
             the
             Temples
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             ingrave
             or
             write
             the
             name
             of
             the
             man
             or
             woman
             upon
             any
             Grave
             ,
             but
             
             ●uch
             as
             dyed
             manfully
             in
             warre
             .
             The
             time
             of
             lamentation
             for
             the
             ●ead
             was
             prescribed
             about
             11
             dayes
             .
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Cittizens
             to
             make
             peregrinations
             ,
             
             for
             feare
             they
             should
             bring
             ●n
             strange
             manners
             into
             the
             Citty
             .
             But
             those
             which
             came
             from
             strange
             Countries
             thither
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             profitable
             and
             meete
             for
             the
             Cōmon-wealth
             ,
             were
             excluded
             the
             Citty
             ,
             lest
             that
             forraine
             nations
             might
             taste
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             would
             not
             suffer
             young
             men
             to
             use
             one
             vesture
             all
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             be
             more
             deeked
             then
             another
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             more
             delicate
             banquets
             then
             others
             .
             Hee
             commanded
             all
             things
             to
             be
             bought
             not
             for
             money
             ,
             but
             for
             exchange
             and
             recompense
             of
             wares
             .
             He
             commanded
             also
             Children
             toward
             
             18
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             or
             Judgement-hall
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             passe
             over
             the
             first
             yeares
             ,
             not
             in
             luxury
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             labour
             and
             paines
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             lay
             any
             thing
             under
             them
             for
             to
             sleepe
             the
             easier
             :
             And
             their
             lives
             they
             were
             driven
             to
             passe
             without
             ease
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Citty
             before
             they
             were
             men
             in
             deed
             .
          
           
             Maides
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             married
             without
             any
             dower
             ,
             or
             rewards
             given
             by
             their
             Parents
             .
             That
             Wives
             might
             not
             be
             chosen
             for
             money
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Husbands
             should
             keepe
             their
             Wives
             more
             streightly
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             receive
             nothing
             in
             Marriage
             with
             them
             .
             He
             would
             have
             the
             greatest
             honour
             and
             reverence
             to
             be
             given
             
             ●o
             old
             aged
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rich
             ●nd
             noble
             men
             :
             he
             granted
             unto
             Kings
             the
             power
             of
             the
             warres
             ,
             ●o
             Magistrates
             judgements
             and
             yearely
             succession
             ,
             to
             the
             Senate
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Lawes
             :
             ●o
             the
             people
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             to
             create
             what
             officers
             they
             would
             .
             These
             Lawes
             and
             new
             institutes
             because
             they
             seemed
             hard
             and
             streight
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             loose
             customes
             and
             Lawes
             before
             used
             ,
             he
             fained
             Apollo
             of
             Delphos
             to
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             them
             from
             thence
             .
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             to
             give
             eternity
             and
             perpetuity
             to
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             he
             bound
             the
             whole
             Citty
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             change
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             hee
             had
             enacted
             and
             prescribed
             ,
             before
             that
             he
             did
             returne
             againe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             goe
             to
             the
             Oracle
             
             at
             Delphos
             ,
             to
             aske
             counsell
             what
             might
             be
             changed
             or
             added
             to
             his
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Hee
             tooke
             his
             journey
             to
             the
             Isle
             of
             Crete
             ,
             and
             there
             lived
             i●
             banishment
             .
             He
             commanded
             also
             dying
             ,
             that
             his
             bones
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             left
             that
             the
             Lacedemonians
             if
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             Sparta
             ,
             should
             think
             themselves
             absolved
             and
             discharged
             of
             their
             oath
             that
             they
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             not
             changing
             of
             his
             Lawes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             burials
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Lacedemonia
             .
          
           
             THE
             Kings
             of
             Sparta
             when
             they
             be
             dead
             ,
             Knights
             and
             Pursevants
             declare
             the
             death
             〈◊〉
             the
             Prince
             throughout
             all
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             women
             
             going
             round
             about
             the
             Citty
             ,
             doe
             beate
             and
             ring
             upon
             basons
             and
             pots
             .
             And
             when
             this
             chanceth
             ,
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             out
             of
             every
             house
             ,
             two
             which
             are
             free
             ,
             the
             male
             one
             ,
             the
             female
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             lamentation
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             not
             doing
             thereof
             great
             punishment
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             lamenting
             &
             crying
             out
             with
             miserable
             out-cries
             ,
             say
             that
             the
             last
             King
             ever
             was
             the
             best
             :
             whatso●ver
             King
             perisheth
             in
             war
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             set
             forth
             his
             picture
             &
             ●mage
             ,
             they
             bring
             it
             into
             a
             bed
             very
             faire
             and
             well
             made
             ,
             and
             they
             consume
             ten
             dayes
             in
             the
             Funerals
             of
             him
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             meeting
             nor
             assembly
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             continuall
             weeping
             and
             lamentation
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ●hey
             agree
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             ●hat
             when
             the
             King
             is
             dead
             ,
             he
             
             that
             succedeth
             ,
             dischargeth
             from
             all
             debts
             ,
             whosoever
             oweth
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             King
             or
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             Among
             the
             Persians
             hee
             that
             was
             created
             King
             ,
             did
             remit
             to
             every
             Citty
             the
             tribute
             which
             was
             due
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lawes
             of
             Draco
             .
          
           
             AL
             the
             Lawes
             which
             Dra●●
             made
             ,
             appointed
             death
             almost
             for
             a
             punishment
             to
             every
             offence
             .
             Hee
             made
             a
             Law
             tha●
             they
             which
             were
             convict
             of
             idlenesse
             and
             slothfulnesse
             ,
             should
             lose
             their
             lives
             .
             In
             like
             manne●
             that
             they
             which
             stole
             herbes
             o●
             fruit
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             grounds
             that
             they
             should
             dye
             for
             it
             .
             Th●●
             same
             Law
             of
             paracides
             :
             whereupon
             Demades
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Draco
             we●●
             written
             with
             blood
             and
             not
             wi●●
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lawes
             of
             Solon
             .
          
           
             SOLON
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             were
             condemned
             of
             paracide
             ,
             and
             of
             affected
             tyranny
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             received
             into
             any
             office
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             these
             hee
             excluded
             from
             all
             kinde
             of
             dignity
             ,
             but
             such
             also
             as
             would
             follow
             neither
             part
             when
             any
             tumult
             or
             sedition
             were
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             thinking
             it
             ●o
             be
             the
             part
             of
             an
             ill
             Cittizen
             when
             he
             had
             provided
             well
             for
             his
             owne
             safety
             ,
             to
             have
             care
             or
             ●espect
             of
             common
             affaires
             :
             this
             ●lso
             was
             a
             strange
             decree
             of
             his
             making
             ,
             that
             such
             women
             as
             had
             husbands
             nothing
             meet
             for
             ve●erous
             acts
             ,
             should
             take
             one
             whom
             they
             would
             choose
             ,
             of
             ●heir
             husbands
             kinsfolkes
             without
             danger
             .
             He
             forbad
             lamentation
             
             &
             mourning
             in
             anothers
             funerall
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sonne
             should
             not
             give
             any
             helpe
             or
             refreshing
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             that
             hee
             caused
             him
             not
             to
             bee
             brought
             up
             in
             some
             art
             necessary
             for
             the
             use
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             care
             betwixt
             the
             parents
             &
             them
             that
             were
             born
             bastards
             and
             in
             unlawfull
             matrimony
             .
          
           
             For
             hee
             that
             doth
             not
             keepe
             himselfe
             chaste
             from
             the
             company
             of
             harlots
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             care
             of
             the
             procreation
             of
             children
             ,
             but
             of
             libidinous
             pleasures
             ,
             &
             doth
             deprive
             himselfe
             of
             his
             just
             reward
             .
             He
             would
             have
             a
             common
             adulterer
             taken
             in
             adultery
             to
             be
             slaine
             scot
             free
             without
             any
             danger
             .
             Whosoever
             did
             violently
             misuse
             any
             maids
             or
             virgines
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             them
             mulcted
             o●
             amerced
             with
             ten
             grotes
             ,
             the
             
             which
             was
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             mony
             in
             his
             coyne
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             had
             brought
             a
             wolfe
             by
             him
             overcome
             ,
             should
             have
             five
             groats
             to
             be
             gathered
             of
             the
             communalty
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             a
             she
             Wolfe
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             but
             one
             groat
             .
             It
             was
             a
             custome
             among
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             to
             persecute
             that
             beast
             which
             was
             as
             well
             hurtfull
             to
             their
             cattell
             as
             to
             their
             fields
             .
             Hee
             commanded
             that
             the
             children
             of
             those
             which
             perished
             in
             War
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             up
             and
             taught
             of
             the
             common
             charge
             ,
             wherwith
             many
             being
             encouraged
             ,
             did
             stoutly
             fight
             in
             battaile
             :
             and
             whosoever
             lost
             his
             eyes
             in
             battaile
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             of
             common
             charges
             .
             He
             made
             a
             law
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             have
             the
             wardship
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             inheritance
             might
             come
             after
             the
             
             death
             of
             the
             child
             .
             And
             that
             whosoever
             thrust
             out
             another
             mans
             eye
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             lose
             both
             his
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             Law
             of
             his
             was
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             take
             away
             that
             which
             he
             laid
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             did
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             judged
             a
             capitall
             offence
             .
             If
             the
             Prince
             were
             taken
             or
             found
             drunken
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             for
             it
             .
             Hee
             permitted
             honey
             and
             waxe
             to
             bee
             carryed
             into
             other
             Countries
             .
             He
             thought
             no
             man
             meete
             to
             be
             free
             of
             a
             Citty
             ,
             but
             the
             crafts-man
             which
             came
             with
             his
             whole
             family
             to
             Athens
             ,
             or
             else
             was
             banished
             from
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Dame
             Flora.
             
          
           
             THe
             Lady
             which
             the
             Poets
             call
             
               Dame
               Flora
            
             ,
             was
             a
             notable
             and
             common
             harlot
             ,
             who
             when
             shee
             had
             gotten
             great
             Riches
             by
             common
             ribaudry
             ,
             made
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             her
             heire
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             certaine
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             with
             the
             yearely
             use
             ,
             whereof
             the
             day
             of
             her
             Nativity
             should
             bee
             celebrated
             in
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             goodly
             playes
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             because
             it
             seemed
             detestable
             to
             attribute
             a
             certaine
             solemne
             dignity
             to
             a
             dishonest
             thing
             ,
             they
             feigned
             and
             surmised
             her
             to
             bee
             a
             Goddesse
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             and
             government
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             meete
             shee
             should
             be
             reconciled
             with
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             through
             her
             helpe
             Fruites
             and
             
             trees
             might
             florish
             and
             prosper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Ieat
             stone
             .
          
           
             IN
             some
             part
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             the
             best
             Ieat-stone
             .
             If
             any
             body
             drinketh
             the
             pouder
             of
             this
             stone
             in
             water
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             body
             be
             contaminate
             with
             libidinous
             acts
             ,
             the
             same
             body
             out
             of
             hand
             shall
             be
             enforced
             to
             make
             urine
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             no
             ability
             to
             keepe
             it
             back
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Virgine
             drinketh
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             power
             to
             make
             urine
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Burialls
             of
             the
             Turke
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             observations
             and
             Customes
             .
          
           
             WHen
             any
             dyeth
             amongst
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             they
             wash
             his
             Carcasse
             and
             
             cover
             it
             in
             very
             faire
             linnen
             clothes
             .
             Afterward
             they
             carry
             the
             body
             out
             of
             the
             Citty
             into
             some
             place
             ;
             for
             they
             thinke
             it
             an
             hainous
             thing
             to
             bury
             one
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             Their
             monkes
             go
             before
             the
             Herse
             with
             Candles
             ,
             the
             Priests
             follow
             singing
             untill
             they
             come
             unto
             his
             Sepulcher
             or
             grave
             :
             if
             it
             be
             for
             a
             poore
             man
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             they
             gather
             mony
             in
             every
             street
             for
             the
             labour
             and
             paines
             of
             the
             religious
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             offer
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             friends
             of
             the
             dead
             commeth
             oftentimes
             to
             the
             grave
             weeping
             and
             bewailing
             ,
             and
             they
             set
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             their
             meats
             for
             the
             dead
             upon
             the
             monument
             ;
             as
             bread
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             cheese
             ,
             egges
             ,
             milke
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             is
             of
             nine
             dayes
             space
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Ethnicks
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             eaten
             for
             the
             
             soule
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             Fowles
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             or
             Ants
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             it
             is
             as
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             and
             offer
             almes
             to
             bruit
             beastes
             and
             Fowles
             needing
             it
             ,
             as
             unto
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             bee
             some
             that
             set
             Birds
             at
             liberty
             to
             fly
             ,
             which
             were
             restrained
             and
             shut
             up
             ,
             giving
             money
             according
             to
             to
             the
             value
             of
             the
             birds
             .
             Some
             cast
             bread
             to
             fish
             in
             the
             water
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             get
             of
             God
             a
             noble
             reward
             for
             such
             bounty
             and
             pitty
             towards
             those
             that
             need
             it
             .
             The
             Turkes
             have
             also
             three
             divers
             manners
             of
             washing
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             a
             sprinkling
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             body
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             should
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             nor
             frustrate
             ,
             they
             shave
             the
             haires
             
             from
             every
             part
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             saving
             onely
             the
             beards
             in
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             haires
             upon
             womens
             heads
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             wash
             them
             very
             curiously
             and
             kembe
             them
             often
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             more
             famous
             Cities
             there
             be
             Bathes
             which
             they
             use
             continually
             .
             Where
             there
             bee
             no
             such
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             secret
             place
             prepared
             to
             wash
             them
             in
             houses
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             well
             clarified
             with
             water
             before
             they
             go
             out
             of
             the
             house
             .
             They
             have
             another
             kinde
             of
             washing
             nothing
             necessary
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             ease
             nature
             of
             superfluities
             .
             For
             then
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             they
             wash
             their
             secret
             parts
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             seene
             standing
             or
             upright
             when
             hee
             delivereth
             nature
             of
             superfluous
             burdens
             .
             The
             third
             kinde
             of
             washing
             is
             to
             purifie
             the
             instruments
             of
             sences
             wherein
             
             they
             wash
             both
             hands
             and
             arms
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             elbowes
             ,
             then
             their
             mouth
             ,
             their
             nostrills
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             face
             .
             Both
             men
             and
             women
             doe
             make
             a
             scraping
             of
             filthy
             places
             every
             moneth
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             they
             frequent
             the
             Temples
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             be
             burnt
             as
             violaters
             &
             prophaners
             of
             a
             sacred
             place
             .
             They
             use
             such
             severity
             in
             warre
             ,
             that
             no
             souldier
             dare
             take
             away
             any
             thing
             unjustly
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             punished
             without
             mercy
             :
             as
             you
             shall
             read
             in
             this
             discourse
             of
             the
             3
             severall
             deaths
             that
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Iewes
             punished
             their
             offenders
             withal
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             ordinary
             keepers
             and
             defenders
             of
             those
             things
             as
             be
             in
             souldiers
             waies
             ,
             the
             which
             are
             bound
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Orchards
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             with
             
             their
             fruits
             ,
             about
             high
             waies
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             take
             an
             apple
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             without
             the
             licence
             of
             the
             owner
             .
             For
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             should
             suffer
             death
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             writeth
             one
             
               Bartholomew
               Giurgevitus
            
             ,
             that
             was
             captive
             thirteene
             yeares
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             after
             this
             sort
             .
             When
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Turkes
             army
             in
             his
             expedition
             against
             the
             Persians
             ,
             I
             did
             see
             a
             certain
             Horseman
             headed
             ,
             with
             his
             Horse
             and
             Servant
             also
             ,
             because
             his
             Horse
             being
             loose
             entred
             into
             the
             fields
             of
             another
             man.
             None
             of
             the
             Princes
             or
             Dukes
             possesseth
             any
             Prouince
             or
             Citty
             ,
             as
             rightfull
             inheritance
             ,
             nor
             they
             they
             cannot
             leave
             any
             such
             thing
             after
             their
             death
             to
             their
             children
             or
             successors
             ,
             without
             the
             cōsent
             of
             the
             king
             &
             supream
             
             governour
             .
             But
             if
             any
             Duke
             desireth
             to
             have
             any
             certaine
             possessions
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             to
             him
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             note
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rents
             ,
             and
             revenues
             of
             those
             possessions
             .
             The
             Turke
             knoweth
             also
             how
             many
             souldiers
             may
             be
             kept
             with
             that
             yearely
             revenue
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             souldiers
             hee
             enjoyneth
             him
             to
             keepe
             ,
             the
             which
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             in
             a
             readinesse
             at
             every
             commandement
             ,
             other
             -
             the
             Lord
             shall
             lose
             his
             head
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             answere
             his
             duty
             and
             office
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             How
             the
             Christians
             taken
             of
             the
             Turkes
             in
             warre
             be
             handled
             ,
             and
             tormented
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             made
             free
             .
          
           
             THe
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             when
             he
             maketh
             is
             expedition
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             he
             hath
             alwayes
             wayting
             upon
             him
             a
             company
             of
             Butchers
             ,
             and
             sellers
             of
             Boyes
             to
             abhominable
             uses
             ,
             who
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             great
             number
             of
             long
             chaines
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             bondmen
             and
             captives
             ,
             wherein
             they
             linke
             and
             binde
             50
             or
             60
             easily
             by
             order
             .
             The
             same
             men
             do
             buy
             also
             of
             such
             as
             have
             booties
             or
             preys
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             have
             not
             perished
             with
             sword
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             is
             permitted
             them
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             unto
             the
             Prince
             the
             
             tenth
             or
             tithe
             of
             their
             bondmen
             ,
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             captives
             .
             The
             other
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             keepe
             to
             their
             owne
             use
             and
             merchandize
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             better
             nor
             more
             plenteous
             a
             Mart
             amongst
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             bond-men
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             doth
             so
             separate
             the
             old
             men
             and
             the
             youth
             of
             both
             kinds
             which
             commeth
             to
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             tenth
             or
             tithes
             ,
             that
             he
             selleth
             them
             of
             ripe
             age
             for
             the
             plough
             and
             husbandry
             :
             Young
             maides
             and
             young
             men
             he
             sendeth
             away
             to
             a
             certaine
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             certaine
             Arts
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             use
             them
             afterward
             more
             commodiously
             :
             and
             first
             they
             goe
             about
             this
             to
             make
             them
             deny
             their
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             have
             them
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             once
             entred
             
             into
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             disposition
             and
             wit
             ,
             he
             is
             appointed
             either
             to
             study
             the
             Lawes
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             practise
             feats
             of
             Warre
             ,
             if
             more
             strength
             appeareth
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             wit
             :
             they
             are
             so
             instructed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             warlike
             affaires
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             first
             they
             use
             an
             easie
             Bow
             ,
             afterward
             as
             their
             strength
             encreaseth
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             more
             exquisite
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             more
             strong
             Bow
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             meete
             for
             Warre
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Master
             which
             calleth
             severely
             upon
             dayly
             exercise
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             swarve
             from
             the
             marke
             ,
             so
             oftentimes
             are
             they
             whipped
             .
             Others
             are
             made
             meet
             &
             cunning
             to
             fight
             with
             staves
             .
             But
             they
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             grace
             
             of
             beautifull
             forme
             are
             so
             mangled
             ,
             that
             no
             manlinesse
             appeareth
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             have
             beene
             so
             abused
             with
             great
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             escape
             ,
             they
             bee
             meete
             for
             nothing
             else
             but
             for
             ministers
             of
             most
             flagitious
             voluptuousnesse
             :
             and
             when
             their
             beauty
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             they
             are
             deputed
             into
             the
             office
             of
             Eunuches
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             keepe
             Matrons
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             addicted
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             Horses
             or
             Mules
             ,
             or
             to
             kitching
             drudgery
             .
             Maydens
             that
             are
             very
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             are
             chosen
             to
             bee
             their
             concubines
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             are
             given
             to
             Matrons
             to
             waite
             upon
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             such
             filthy
             fervices
             and
             functions
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             bee
             named
             with
             honesty
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             follow
             them
             with
             a
             
             vessell
             of
             water
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             discharge
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             .
             Other
             be
             kept
             at
             maidens
             worke
             ,
             as
             spinning
             and
             baking
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Turkes
             have
             gotten
             any
             yong
             prisoners
             ,
             they
             urge
             them
             with
             threatnings
             ,
             promises
             ,
             and
             flatterings
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             bondmen
             would
             bee
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             hath
             admitted
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             used
             with
             a
             little
             more
             humanity
             ,
             but
             all
             hope
             of
             return●ng
             againe
             into
             his
             countrey
             is
             utterly
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             once
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             burning
             .
          
           
             These
             because
             they
             are
             thought
             more
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             lesse
             given
             to
             runne
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             preferred
             of
             their
             Lords
             to
             warlike
             affaires
             ,
             their
             liberty
             is
             then
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             being
             unprofitable
             for
             
             
             
             
             
             yeares
             ,
             bee
             rather
             rejected
             of
             their
             Lords
             ,
             than
             dismissed
             ,
             or
             else
             where
             their
             Lord
             hath
             given
             them
             liberty
             in
             war
             for
             the
             danger
             of
             death
             that
             he
             hath
             escaped
             by
             them
             .
             Matrimony
             is
             permitted
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             children
             are
             taken
             from
             them
             at
             the
             Lords
             wil
             ,
             the
             which
             causeth
             the
             wiser
             sort
             to
             abstaine
             from
             marriages
             ;
             they
             use
             other
             extreamely
             ,
             that
             refuse
             Circumcision
             .
             They
             have
             a
             very
             hard
             life
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             learned
             any
             art
             or
             craft
             :
             for
             such
             are
             in
             great
             estimation
             ,
             as
             are
             cunning
             craftsmen
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Noblemen
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             sort
             ,
             which
             passe
             over
             their
             lives
             in
             quietnesse
             and
             idlenesse
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             chance
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             are
             thought
             most
             miserable
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             Merchant
             seller
             of
             them
             ,
             cannot
             
             abide
             when
             he
             seeth
             no
             profit
             to
             come
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             good
             sale
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             These
             goe
             with
             their
             feet
             and
             head
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             naked
             bodies
             through
             the
             snow
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             stones
             ;
             both
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             they
             are
             enforced
             to
             travaile
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             these
             miseries
             ,
             before
             that
             either
             they
             dye
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             finde
             a
             foolish
             Lord
             in
             the
             buying
             of
             ill
             merchandize
             .
             No
             man
             is
             so
             happy
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             age
             ,
             beauty
             or
             art
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             lay
             him
             ,
             being
             sicke
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             at
             any
             Inne
             or
             lodging-house
             :
             For
             first
             he
             is
             compelled
             to
             goe
             with
             stripes
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             so
             doe
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             upon
             some
             yong
             beast
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             sit
             ,
             hee
             is
             bound
             with
             his
             body
             flat
             ,
             even
             
             like
             unto
             a
             packe
             or
             a
             burden
             ,
             if
             he
             dyeth
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             his
             clothes
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             next
             ditch
             or
             valley
             for
             Dogges
             and
             Ravens
             .
             They
             keepe
             their
             captives
             not
             onely
             in
             chaines
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             gyves
             upon
             their
             hands
             ;
             as
             they
             lead
             them
             ,
             the
             distance
             betweene
             them
             is
             about
             a
             yard
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             once
             spurne
             and
             hurt
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             doe
             they
             for
             feare
             their
             bondmen
             hurle
             stones
             at
             them
             .
             For
             where
             as
             every
             one
             that
             is
             a
             common
             Merchant
             and
             seller
             of
             men
             ,
             leadeth
             a
             great
             number
             of
             bondmen
             ,
             so
             that
             ten
             of
             them
             oftentimes
             have
             five
             hundred
             in
             chaines
             ,
             they
             feare
             the
             force
             of
             such
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             if
             their
             hands
             should
             bee
             at
             liberty
             to
             throw
             or
             cast
             any
             thing
             .
             In
             the
             night-time
             they
             make
             their
             feet
             sure
             with
             chaines
             and
             irons
             ,
             and
             
             lay
             them
             upon
             their
             backs
             ,
             open
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             ayre
             :
             the
             women
             are
             used
             with
             more
             humanity
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             able
             ,
             do
             goe
             upon
             their
             feete
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             lesse
             able
             ,
             be
             carryed
             upon
             young
             cattell
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             suffer
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             horses
             ,
             or
             asses
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             are
             carryed
             in
             hampers
             and
             panniers
             ,
             like
             unto
             Geese
             and
             Swans
             .
             The
             night
             is
             more
             heavy
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             then
             either
             they
             are
             shut
             up
             in
             strong
             holds
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             compelled
             to
             suffer
             the
             filthy
             lust
             of
             those
             that
             have
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             great
             lamentation
             is
             heard
             both
             of
             young
             men
             and
             young
             women
             ,
             suffering
             much
             violence
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             spare
             not
             them
             of
             sixe
             or
             seven
             yeares
             of
             age
             in
             this
             misery
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             cruelnesse
             of
             that
             filthy
             Nation
             ,
             
             against
             nature
             in
             the
             rage
             of
             voluptuousnesse
             .
             When
             the
             day
             commeth
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             market
             as
             sheepe
             and
             goates
             to
             bee
             sold
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             would
             buy
             them
             come
             ,
             the
             price
             is
             made
             ,
             if
             the
             captive
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             all
             his
             apparrell
             is
             cast
             off
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             seene
             of
             his
             master
             that
             shall
             bee
             :
             all
             his
             parts
             and
             members
             are
             viewed
             ,
             touched
             ,
             searched
             ,
             and
             tryed
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             fault
             in
             his
             joynts
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             not
             the
             buyer
             ,
             he
             is
             rejected
             againe
             to
             the
             seller
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             as
             often
             done
             as
             any
             doth
             cheapen
             or
             goe
             about
             to
             buy
             :
             If
             the
             buyer
             liketh
             the
             bond-man
             ;
             hee
             is
             carried
             away
             to
             a
             most
             grievous
             servitude
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             either
             plow-man
             or
             sheepheard
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             remember
             the
             more
             grievous
             sciences
             .
             If
             any
             
             be
             taken
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             noble
             men
             will
             buy
             him
             gladly
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             ruler
             of
             his
             villages
             ,
             and
             him
             charge
             of
             his
             grounds
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             pastures
             ,
             but
             his
             children
             must
             bee
             bondmen
             ,
             if
             they
             persevere
             and
             continue
             in
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             they
             have
             a
             determinate
             time
             to
             serve
             ,
             the
             which
             being
             past
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             free
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             children
             except
             they
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             continue
             in
             servitude
             and
             bondage
             at
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             With
             what
             burden
             and
             exactions
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             charged
             and
             oppressed
             being
             overcome
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Turke
             hath
             taken
             any
             Christian
             prince
             ,
             he
             taketh
             all
             their
             goods
             ,
             as
             well
             
             moveable
             as
             unmoveable
             as
             a
             prey
             and
             booty
             ,
             he
             putteth
             away
             nobility
             cleane
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Kings
             stock
             :
             the
             clerkes
             and
             Clergy
             he
             killeth
             not
             ,
             he
             spoileth
             them
             of
             all
             wealth
             and
             dignity
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             very
             mocking
             stocks
             in
             beggery
             .
             The
             Turkes
             take
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             al
             Bells
             ,
             Organs
             ,
             and
             other
             instruments
             of
             Musick
             :
             and
             after
             they
             have
             prophaned
             the
             Churches
             ,
             they
             consecrate
             them
             to
             Mahomet
             .
             They
             leave
             poore
             and
             small
             Chapples
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             doe
             their
             holy
             service
             ,
             not
             openly
             but
             in
             silence
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             fall
             by
             any
             earth-quake
             ,
             or
             bee
             ruinous
             by
             any
             suddaine
             fire
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             repaire
             them
             againe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             through
             great
             summes
             of
             mony
             given
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             or
             teach
             the
             Gospell
             ▪
             and
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Christian
             man
             ,
             to
             beare
             any
             rule
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             to
             beare
             weapons
             ,
             or
             use
             like
             vesture
             with
             the
             Turkes
             .
             If
             any
             contumelious
             words
             bee
             spoken
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             suffer
             ●t
             ,
             and
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             christian
             speaketh
             any
             thing
             un●everently
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             he
             ●hall
             bee
             circumcised
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             whisper
             any
             ●hing
             against
             Mahomet
             ,
             hee
             shall
             ●e
             burnt
             :
             the
             Christians
             give
             ●he
             fourth
             part
             of
             all
             their
             fruit
             ,
             ●nd
             commodity
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             ●rofit
             of
             their
             Fields
             and
             Cat●●ll
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             gaines
             of
             ●heir
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Crafts
             :
             there
             is
             ●nother
             charge
             also
             ,
             where
             they
             ●ay
             for
             every
             one
             in
             their
             Fa●ily
             a
             ducate
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             parents
             
             be
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             ,
             they
             are
             cōpelled
             to
             sell
             their
             children
             to
             servile
             offices
             :
             other
             bound
             in
             chaines
             ,
             doe
             beg
             from
             doore
             to
             doore
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             Fees
             to
             discharge
             the
             exaction
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             by
             these
             meanes
             pay
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             content
             to
             suffer
             perpetuall
             imprisonment
             .
             Those
             captives
             that
             goe
             about
             to
             fly
             away
             ,
             if
             they
             go
             into
             Europe
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             easier
             flight
             ,
             seeing
             that
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             their
             passage●
             but
             certaine
             waters
             which
             are
             passed
             over
             easily
             :
             and
             this
             do●
             they
             most
             attempt
             in
             Harvest
             time
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             〈◊〉
             hide
             them
             in
             the
             corne
             ,
             and
             liv●
             thereby
             :
             In
             the
             night-time
             the●
             take
             their
             flight
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             da●
             time
             they
             hide
             themselves
             ●
             woods
             and
             puddles
             ,
             or
             in
             th●
             corne
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             be
             〈◊〉
             of
             wolves
             ,
             and
             other
             beast
             
             then
             to
             be
             sent
             againe
             to
             their
             old
             masters
             .
             But
             they
             which
             into
             Asia
             take
             their
             flight
             ,
             goe
             first
             to
             Hellespont
             ,
             betwixt
             Callipolis
             and
             the
             two
             towers
             which
             were
             of
             old
             called
             Seston
             and
             Abydon
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             named
             Bogazassar
             ,
             the
             Castles
             of
             the
             Sea-mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             they
             carry
             both
             an
             axe
             and
             ropes
             to
             cut
             downe
             wood
             ,
             and
             to
             binde
             them
             together
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             boats
             or
             little
             ships
             to
             passe
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             carrying
             nothing
             but
             salt
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night-time
             they
             convey
             themselves
             into
             the
             Shippe
             in
             the
             water
             .
             If
             the
             Winde
             and
             the
             Ocean
             bee
             milde
             and
             favourable
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             passe
             over
             in
             three
             or
             foure
             Houres
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             troublesome
             Sea
             bee
             against
             them
             ,
             either
             they
             perish
             in
             the
             violent
             water
             ,
             or
             else
             bee
             cast
             againe
             
             to
             the
             Coast
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             are
             gotten
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             th●y
             seeke
             unto
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             beholding
             the
             Pole
             ,
             they
             take
             their
             journey
             towards
             the
             North.
             In
             their
             hunger
             they
             refresh
             themselves
             with
             salted
             herbs
             .
          
           
             If
             many
             run
             away
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             time
             they
             invade
             shepheards
             and
             slay
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             such
             meate
             and
             drinke
             as
             they
             finde
             :
             but
             yet
             many
             times
             they
             themselves
             bee
             slaine
             of
             the
             shepheards
             ,
             or
             else
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             delivered
             to
             their
             old
             masters
             ,
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             servitude
             :
             and
             the
             greater
             number
             is
             consumed
             with
             dangers
             ,
             for
             few
             escape
             free
             and
             safe
             ,
             because
             they
             perish
             either
             by
             shipwrack
             ,
             or
             by
             devouring
             of
             beasts
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             enemies
             weapons
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             Famine
             ,
             
             when
             as
             it
             chanceth
             ,
             that
             they
             after
             their
             running
             away
             make
             any
             long
             abode
             in
             the
             Woods
             .
             Many
             kinds
             of
             punishments
             are
             prepared
             ,
             devised
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             Fugitives
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             run
             away
             :
             For
             some
             being
             hanged
             by
             the
             feet
             ,
             are
             most
             cruelly
             tormented
             with
             whips
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             commit
             homicide
             or
             murther
             ,
             have
             the
             soles
             of
             their
             feet
             cut
             with
             a
             sharpe
             knife
             in
             many
             slices
             and
             cuttings
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             are
             so
             cut
             ,
             the
             wounds
             be
             rubbed
             and
             sprinkled
             with
             Salt
             :
             and
             some
             have
             a
             great
             iron
             coller
             with
             a
             gallows
             of
             Iron
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             beare
             for
             a
             long
             time
             both
             dayes
             and
             nights
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             besieging
             of
             Samaria
             .
          
           
             SAmaria
             was
             a
             goodly
             Citty
             ,
             and
             abounded
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             length
             &
             breadth
             :
             It
             was
             besieged
             by
             King
             Adad
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             3050
             before
             Christ
             :
             at
             that
             time
             King
             Ioram
             fled
             into
             Samaria
             for
             succour
             ,
             being
             over-matched
             by
             the
             Syrian
             Army
             ,
             trusting
             and
             putting
             his
             confidence
             in
             the
             fortification
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Walls
             thereof
             .
             But
             Ioram
             in
             length
             of
             time
             being
             destitute
             of
             convenient
             foode
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             that
             an
             Asses
             head
             was
             sold
             in
             SAMARIA
             for
             80
             peeces
             of
             Silver
             ,
             
             and
             a
             measure
             of
             Pigeons
             dong
             at
             five
             peeces
             of
             silver
             ,
             
             which
             they
             used
             insteede
             of
             Salt
             :
             the
             Famine
             increased
             so
             
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Enemy
             in
             detayning
             those
             that
             would
             have
             gone
             out
             ,
             in
             policy
             to
             make
             the
             Famine
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             sieged
             sooner
             to
             mutiny
             ;
             which
             fell
             out
             too
             true
             .
             And
             it
             happend
             that
             a
             certaine
             woman
             cryed
             out
             to
             the
             KING
             ,
             spying
             him
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             saying
             ,
             have
             mercy
             one
             mee
             O
             my
             Soveraigne
             :
             he
             encreased
             with
             wrath
             ,
             and
             supposing
             that
             shee
             had
             asked
             him
             for
             some
             reliefe
             or
             sustinance
             ,
             beganne
             to
             threaten
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             her
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             neither
             graunge
             nor
             presse
             whereby
             hee
             might
             supply
             her
             necessity
             :
             The
             woman
             told
             the
             King
             that
             shee
             had
             no
             need
             of
             meat
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             came
             onely
             to
             require
             justice
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             a
             debate
             betwixt
             her
             and
             another
             of
             her
             neighbours
             ;
             
             the
             King
             gave
             her
             audience
             ,
             and
             bad
             her
             speake
             :
             hereupon
             she
             said
             ,
             that
             shee
             had
             made
             a
             condition
             with
             another
             woman
             her
             friend
             ,
             that
             sith
             the
             famine
             was
             so
             encreased
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             kill
             their
             Children
             ;
             (
             for
             each
             one
             had
             a
             son
             )
             and
             in
             this
             sort
             should
             nourish
             one
             another
             every
             day
             :
             and
             I
             have
             strangled
             mine
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             she
             hath
             eaten
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             now
             this
             day
             denies
             me
             hers
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             the
             accord
             betwixt
             us
             .
             Whereby
             may
             be
             seen
             the
             great
             extremity
             that
             this
             City
             was
             brought
             unto
             by
             War
             :
             But
             after
             the
             siege
             ,
             Samaria
             was
             taken
             by
             Salmanasar
             King
             of
             the
             A●●yrians
             ,
             and
             made
             entrance
             into
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             taken
             by
             force
             ,
             in
             the
             7
             yeare
             of
             his
             Reigne
             ,
             and
             before
             Christs
             birth
             746.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Tantalus
             .
          
           
             TAntalus
             was
             a
             King
             of
             Phrygia
             exceeding
             covetous
             ,
             whom
             the
             Poets
             feigne
             to
             have
             bid
             the
             Gods
             to
             a
             banquet
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             desirous
             to
             make
             a
             triall
             of
             their
             deity
             ,
             when
             they
             appeared
             at
             his
             house
             in
             mens
             likenesse
             ,
             did
             slay
             his
             owne
             son
             Pelops
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             before
             them
             to
             bee
             eaten
             as
             meate
             ,
             giving
             the
             flesh
             another
             name
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             understanding
             his
             horrible
             act
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             abstaine
             from
             eating
             thereof
             ,
             but
             also
             gathering
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Childe
             together
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             life
             againe
             .
             For
             this
             offence
             Iupiter
             cast
             him
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             him
             this
             punishment
             :
             that
             hee
             should
             continue
             in
             most
             cleare
             water
             ,
             
             and
             stand
             up
             in
             it
             even
             to
             his
             neather
             lip
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             goodly
             Apple-trees
             bearing
             most
             sweet
             and
             redolent
             fruit
             ,
             should
             hang
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             touch
             his
             mouth
             almost
             ,
             the
             which
             things
             assoone
             as
             he
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             taste
             of
             ,
             they
             should
             fly
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             did
             ;
             that
             betweene
             the
             Apples
             and
             the
             water
             ,
             hee
             consumed
             with
             famine
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             was
             tormented
             with
             great
             penury
             even
             in
             present
             plenty
             .
             Whereof
             a
             Proverb
             hath
             sprung
             ,
             to
             call
             it
             Tantalus
             punishment
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             which
             have
             goods
             enough
             ,
             cannot
             use
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Artemista
             the
             wife
             of
             Mausolus
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Citty
             called
             
               Ha●icarnassus
               ,
               Artemisia
            
             the
             Queen
             erected
             a
             sumptuous
             Tombe
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             her
             husband
             Mausolus
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             with
             such
             a
             pompe
             and
             magnificency
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             numbred
             as
             one
             of
             the
             seaven
             Wonders
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             This
             woman
             marvellously
             lamenting
             the
             death
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             enflamed
             with
             incredible
             desire
             and
             affection
             towards
             him
             ,
             tooke
             his
             bones
             and
             ashes
             and
             mingled
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             beate
             them
             to
             pouder
             with
             sweet
             spices
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             drunke
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             strange
             signes
             of
             incredible
             love
             are
             said
             to
             have
             
             beene
             in
             her
             :
             After
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             remembrance
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             she
             caused
             to
             be
             made
             a
             sepulcher
             of
             marvellous
             workmanship
             in
             stone
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             beene
             famous
             ,
             and
             much
             spoken
             of
             all
             men
             till
             our
             daies
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             in
             height
             25
             Cubits
             ,
             and
             compassed
             with
             36
             goodly
             pillars
             .
             This
             vaine
             comfort
             could
             not
             take
             away
             out
             of
             the
             Queens
             breast
             ,
             the
             conceived
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             but
             that
             shortly
             after
             she
             her selfe
             yeelded
             her
             Soule
             and
             Life
             ,
             as
             unmeete
             to
             tarrie
             after
             hee
             had
             ended
             his
             dayes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sardanapalus
             .
          
           
             SArdanapalus
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Assirians
             ,
             whose
             Epitaph
             had
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Assirian
             Tongue
             :
             SARDANAPALUS
             ,
             
               the
               sonne
               of
            
             ANECENDARASSIS
             ,
             
               erected
               in
               one
               day
            
             Anchiala
             and
             Tarsus
             ,
             
               a
               goodly
               Cities
               ,
               eate
               ,
               drinke
               and
               play
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             as
             Cicero
             saith
             ,
             might
             have
             beene
             written
             upon
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             King.
             He
             was
             a
             most
             effeminate
             man
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             luxury
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             spin
             amongst
             common
             harlots
             ,
             and
             in
             womens
             vesture
             and
             attire
             ,
             to
             excell
             all
             others
             in
             lasciviousnesse
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Assyrians
             disdaining
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             subject
             themselves
             to
             such
             a
             feminine
             Prince
             ,
             rebelled
             ,
             
             and
             made
             warre
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             being
             overcome
             ,
             went
             into
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             there
             making
             a
             great
             fire
             ,
             cast
             himselfe
             and
             all
             his
             riches
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             ended
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             people
             called
             Amazones
             .
          
           
             PEnthisilea
             ,
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             Amazones
             ,
             which
             were
             women
             abho●ring
             men
             ,
             and
             practising
             all
             warlike
             affaires
             ,
             did
             noble
             deeds
             of
             manly
             prowesse
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Troy.
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             beginning
             of
             the
             Scythians
             after
             this
             sort
             .
             Certaine
             Scythians
             being
             driven
             from
             their
             Countrey
             with
             their
             wives
             ,
             and
             remaining
             in
             the
             coasts
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             using
             to
             rob
             and
             spoile
             the
             borderers
             ,
             were
             destroyed
             at
             the
             length
             by
             conspiracy
             and
             deceit
             .
             
             The
             Wives
             that
             followed
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             they
             were
             left
             alone
             ,
             tooke
             weapons
             and
             defended
             their
             borders
             ,
             and
             also
             moved
             war
             against
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             minde
             at
             all
             to
             marry
             with
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             servitude
             and
             not
             Matrimony
             :
             a
             singular
             example
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             they
             encreased
             their
             Common-wealth
             without
             husbands
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             might
             not
             seeme
             more
             happy
             then
             another
             ,
             they
             slue
             such
             husbands
             as
             remained
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             length
             when
             they
             had
             gotten
             peace
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             they
             used
             the
             society
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Countries
             by
             them
             ,
             lest
             their
             whole
             Nation
             should
             perish
             for
             lacke
             of
             procreation
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             men-children
             were
             borne
             ,
             they
             destroyed
             them
             ,
             
             and
             their
             yong
             women
             and
             maides
             did
             not
             use
             spinning
             and
             carding
             ,
             but
             hunting
             and
             handling
             their
             weapons
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             Female
             Childs
             breast
             was
             seered
             and
             burnt
             away
             ,
             lest
             they
             might
             bee
             hindred
             thereby
             in
             shooting
             ,
             whereof
             they
             tooke
             that
             name
             and
             were
             called
             Amazons
             .
             They
             conquered
             a
             great
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             did
             occupy
             many
             Citties
             in
             Asia
             :
             they
             had
             two
             Queene
             ,
             Marthesia
             and
             Lamped●
             ,
             which
             dividing
             their
             Army
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             kept
             their
             battailes
             with
             great
             wealth
             and
             strength
             ,
             defending
             their
             borders
             stoutly
             .
             They
             did
             build
             Ephesus
             and
             Smyrna
             in
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             did
             inhabite
             the
             chiefe
             Citty
             in
             Cappadocia
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             in
             some
             places
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
             women
             did
             beare
             all
             the
             rule
             and
             did
             all
             common
             businesse
             and
             that
             the
             men
             did
             keepe
             charge
             at
             home
             like
             women
             ,
             obeying
             the
             women
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Harts
             in
             Cyprus
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Isle
             of
             
               Cyprus
               Harts
            
             are
             commonly
             seene
             to
             swimme
             in
             flockes
             over
             the
             Sea
             in
             a
             straight
             order
             ,
             laying
             their
             heads
             upon
             the
             buttockes
             of
             those
             that
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             goe
             by
             course
             .
             They
             see
             no
             land
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             swimme
             in
             the
             savour
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             males
             have
             hornes
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             beasts
             every
             yeare
             at
             an
             accustomed
             time
             in
             the
             Spring
             they
             lose
             them
             :
             therefore
             that
             day
             that
             they
             lose
             them
             ,
             they
             go
             into
             desert
             places
             and
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             have
             lost
             
             their
             weapons
             in
             eight
             moneths
             the
             females
             bring
             forth
             yong
             ,
             they
             exercise
             their
             yong
             with
             running
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             thinke
             upon
             flying
             away
             .
             They
             lead
             them
             to
             hard
             and
             unaccessible
             places
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             how
             to
             scip
             and
             leape
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             simple
             beast
             ,
             and
             astonied
             at
             the
             marvelling
             at
             every
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             a
             Horse
             or
             a
             St●●●e
             commeth
             neere
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             marke
             the
             man
             that
             is
             hunting
             at
             hand
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             they
             perceive
             a
             man
             ,
             they
             wonder
             at
             is
             bow
             and
             arrowes
             .
             They
             beare
             signes
             of
             their
             age
             in
             their
             hornes
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             yeare
             they
             have
             the
             encrease
             of
             a
             branch
             in
             their
             hornes
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             sixe
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             time
             the
             like
             doth
             spring
             up
             againe
             .
             And
             after
             this
             their
             age
             cannot
             bee
             discerned
             ,
             but
             old
             age
             is
             known
             
             by
             their
             teeth
             .
             The
             hornes
             doe
             not
             fall
             away
             from
             such
             as
             are
             gelded
             ,
             nor
             doe
             not
             spring
             again
             if
             they
             be
             gone
             .
          
           
             The
             Harts
             have
             a
             naturall
             conflict
             with
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             they
             search
             their
             caverns
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             their
             nostrils
             draw
             them
             out
             against
             their
             wills
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             savour
             of
             Harts
             horne
             burnt
             ,
             is
             good
             to
             drive
             away
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             bitings
             a
             singular
             remedy
             is
             made
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Hinde
             slaine
             in
             the
             Belly
             .
             The
             Harts
             live
             along
             time
             ,
             as
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             and
             more
             ;
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Harts
             taile
             hath
             poison
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             throwne
             a-away
             ;
             powder
             scraped
             off
             the
             Harts
             horne
             and
             drunke
             ,
             killeth
             the
             wormes
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             also
             against
             the
             Jaunders
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Date-tree
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             Countrey
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             more
             fruitefull
             Date-trees
             then
             the
             H●lyland
             :
             there
             be
             Date-trees
             in
             Italy
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             barren
             :
             About
             the
             Sea-coast
             of
             Spaine
             there
             be
             fruitfull
             trees
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             unpleasant
             Date
             :
             In
             Affrica
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             kinde
             of
             Date
             ,
             but
             it
             lasteth
             not
             :
             In
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             World
             they
             make
             Wines
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             use
             them
             as
             bread
             ,
             and
             some
             give
             them
             as
             meate
             to
             their
             cattell
             .
             Here
             of
             be
             the
             dry
             Dates
             most
             plentifull
             in
             juyce
             and
             meate
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             Wines
             are
             made
             very
             hurtfull
             for
             the
             head
             :
             and
             as
             there
             is
             plenty
             of
             them
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             a
             great
             deale
             better
             in
             Iury
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             
             Ierico
             .
             It
             groweth
             in
             a
             light
             and
             sandy
             ground
             ,
             it
             is
             bushy
             altogether
             in
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             ●he
             Fruit
             as
             other
             trees
             amongst
             the
             leaves
             ,
             but
             amongst
             his
             branches
             .
             The
             dilligent
             searchers
             of
             Nature
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             both
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             the
             Male
             hath
             flowers
             ,
             the
             Female
             springeth
             without
             flowers
             ,
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             thorne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             dead
             Sea.
             
          
           
             THe
             dead
             Sea
             which
             is
             nigh
             unto
             the
             water
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             live
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             Lake
             of
             it selfe
             is
             smoky
             ,
             and
             the
             ayre
             causeth
             rustinesse
             to
             Brasse
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             all
             bright
             things
             .
          
           
             This
             Lake
             receiveth
             not
             the
             body
             of
             any
             living
             thing
             .
             Bulls
             and
             Cammels
             swim
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             
             men
             that
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             swimming
             ,
             if
             they
             goe
             into
             〈◊〉
             unto
             the
             Navell
             ,
             they
             are
             li●●
             up
             .
             There
             is
             no
             ship
             can
             sail●
             into
             it
             .
             If
             you
             put
             any
             living
             thing
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             leapeth
             out
             .
             A
             candell
             burning
             will
             swimme
             above
             ,
             the
             light
             being
             put
             out
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             drowned
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             this
             Lake
             is
             alwaies
             standing
             still
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             stirred
             with
             the
             winde
             ,
             it
             is
             marvellous
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             hard
             comming
             to
             it
             for
             strangers
             ,
             both
             for
             wilde
             beasts
             and
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             a
             barbarous
             Nation
             that
             keepeth
             there
             about
             ,
             and
             troubleth
             the
             places
             thereby
             with
             often
             robberies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Sand
             transforming
             things
             into
             Glasse
             .
          
           
             IN
             Sydon
             there
             is
             a
             water
             that
             hath
             Sand
             of
             easie
             alteration
             into
             Glasse
             .
          
           
             This
             Sand
             whatsoever
             mettall
             it
             taketh
             ,
             it
             changeth
             into
             into
             Glasse
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             made
             Glasse
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Sand
             ,
             returnes
             againe
             to
             Sand.
             And
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             at
             Sydon
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Fish
             called
             a
             Purple
             .
          
           
             THere
             bee
             that
             write
             ,
             the
             Purple
             to
             have
             her
             colour
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             propinqui●y
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ▪
             Wherefore
             in
             Affrica
             they
             have
             as
             it
             were
             a
             violet
             colour
             ,
             and
             at
             Tyrus
             a
             red
             colour
             .
             This
             Purple
             is
             a
             
             fish
             of
             the
             kinde
             of
             a
             shell-fish
             ,
             whereof
             a
             juyce
             is
             gathered
             most
             necessary
             for
             the
             dying
             of
             Garments
             .
             This
             fish
             hath
             this
             juyce
             to
             colour
             and
             dye
             Garments
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             her
             mouth
             and
             jawes
             :
             it
             is
             gotten
             and
             gathered
             in
             the
             spring
             time
             ,
             for
             at
             other
             times
             shee
             is
             bar●e●
             ,
             &
             lacketh
             this
             juyce
             .
             She
             loseth
             her
             life
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             this
             juyce
             ,
             for
             she
             liveth
             no
             longer
             then
             she
             hath
             any
             of
             this
             juyce
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             to
             ta●●
             them
             alive
             .
             She
             is
             a
             great
             devourer
             of
             little
             shell-fish
             ,
             out
             o●
             the
             which
             the
             liqour
             is
             taken
             wherewith
             silke
             is
             dyed
             Purple
             .
             Shee
             hath
             a
             long
             tongue
             a●●
             i●
             were
             the
             length
             of
             a
             finger
             ,
             〈◊〉
             which
             shee
             is
             alwaies
             mooving
             by
             her
             tongue
             shee
             gotteth
             〈◊〉
             prey
             that
             she
             desireth●●
             In
             〈◊〉
             they
             discerne
             true
             Purple
             〈◊〉
             
             counterfeit
             ,
             by
             powring
             oyle
             upon
             silke
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             leaveth
             any
             spots
             it
             is
             counterfeit
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             silke
             garment
             hath
             no
             fault
             after
             the
             oyle
             ,
             is
             is
             good
             and
             allowable
             Purple
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             City
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             SEmyramis
             a
             Noble
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             prowesse
             ,
             erected
             and
             built
             the
             pompous
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             walls
             wherof
             were
             made
             of
             brick
             ,
             sand
             ,
             pitch
             ,
             and
             plaister
             ,
             of
             a
             marvellous
             length
             and
             grossenesse
             .
             The
             Walls
             were
             in
             compasse
             three
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             furlongs
             ,
             with
             many
             and
             great
             towers
             beautified
             .
             The
             breadth
             of
             the
             Wall
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             sixe
             Carts
             might
             goe
             together
             thereon
             .
             The
             height
             was
             thirty
             and
             two
             foote
             ,
             the
             turrets
             
             in
             number
             were
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             .
             The
             breadth
             and
             length
             thereof
             was
             equall
             with
             the
             Walls
             .
             Shee
             made
             a
             bridge
             also
             of
             five
             furlongs
             in
             length
             ,
             with
             pillars
             in
             the
             depth
             by
             marvellous
             art
             of
             stone
             ,
             iron
             ,
             and
             lead
             ,
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             When
             Ninus
             her
             husband
             was
             dead
             ,
             shee
             tooke
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             reigned
             24
             yeares
             .
             For
             although
             shee
             had
             a
             Sonne
             called
             also
             Ninus
             ;
             yet
             shee
             considering
             his
             yong
             yeares
             unmeet
             for
             to
             rule
             ,
             feigned
             her selfe
             to
             bee
             King
             Ninus
             sonne
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             easily
             credited
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             likenesse
             of
             nature
             that
             was
             in
             them
             .
             This
             woman
             was
             of
             so
             noble
             courage
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             a
             singular
             emulation
             to
             excell
             her
             husband
             in
             glory
             :
             of
             whom
             it
             needeth
             
             not
             now
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             ,
             because
             divers
             authors
             have
             so
             largely
             renowned
             and
             set
             forth
             her
             noble
             Acts.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Phoenix
             .
          
           
             THe
             Phoenix
             is
             a
             noble
             bird
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             one
             in
             the
             World
             which
             is
             not
             much
             seene
             .
             Coruelius
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Phoenix
             did
             flye
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             as
             Plaucius
             and
             Paupinius
             were
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             that
             she
             is
             as
             big
             as
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             having
             a
             glittring
             brightnesse
             like
             as
             Gold
             about
             her
             neck
             ,
             in
             other
             parts
             Purple
             ,
             an●
             Azured
             taile
             with
             Rose
             colours
             :
             her
             head
             with
             a
             plume
             and
             top
             of
             Feathers
             :
             Manilius
             saith
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             seene
             her
             feeding
             .
             Shee
             liveth
             sixe
             hundred
             and
             threescore
             yeares
             :
             
             when
             she
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             she
             maketh
             her
             nest
             of
             Cassia
             ,
             and
             branches
             of
             a
             Frankinsence-tree
             ,
             to
             fill
             it
             with
             odours
             ,
             and
             so
             dyeth
             upon
             it
             :
             then
             of
             her
             bones
             and
             marrow
             ,
             thereof
             there
             springeth
             first
             a
             little
             worme
             ,
             which
             afterward
             is
             a
             young
             Phenix
             .
             This
             Bird
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             is
             commonly
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             where
             are
             found
             goodly
             Pearls
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             estimation
             .
             
             Cleopatra
             gave
             for
             one
             Pearle
             that
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             crowns
             .
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             Pearles
             is
             judged
             by
             the
             whitenesse
             ,
             greatnesse
             ,
             roundnesse
             ,
             plainenesse
             ,
             orient
             brightnesse
             ,
             and
             waight
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Ramme
             that
             Titus
             brought
             before
             the
             Walles
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             A
             Ramme
             is
             a
             huge
             beame
             like
             the
             maine
             Mast
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             whose
             end
             is
             armed
             with
             a
             strong
             massie
             iron
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Rammes
             head
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             taketh
             its
             name
             ,
             because
             it
             butteth
             with
             his
             head
             :
             It
             hangeth
             on
             another
             beame
             with
             ropes
             ,
             like
             the
             beame
             of
             a
             paire
             of
             ballances
             :
             the
             beame
             it
             hangeth
             on
             ,
             lying
             a
             crosse
             ,
             is
             held
             up
             with
             two
             props
             ,
             which
             being
             drawne
             back
             by
             force
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             joyntly
             with
             all
             their
             forces
             shooved
             forwards
             ,
             it
             striketh
             the
             wall
             with
             the
             head
             of
             iron
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Wall
             nor
             Tower
             so
             strong
             ,
             
             but
             though
             it
             abide
             the
             first
             stroke
             of
             the
             Engine
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             it
             abide
             or
             hold
             out
             long
             .
          
           
             The
             Generall
             of
             the
             Romans
             thought
             good
             to
             use
             this
             Engine
             to
             take
             the
             Citty
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Iews
             durst
             come
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             they
             then
             applyed
             the
             Ramme
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             ▪
             so
             shooke
             the
             Walles
             beyond
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             cryed
             out
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Citty
             had
             beene
             already
             taken
             :
             they
             to
             prevent
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Ramm●
             let
             downe
             sacks
             of
             wooll
             and
             chaffe
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             powerfull
             beating
             of
             the
             Ramme
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             of
             that
             force
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             running
             ,
             that
             is
             past
             beleefe
             ▪
             yet
             this
             policy
             and
             invention
             did
             helpe
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             did
             preserve
             the
             Wall
             whole
             
             and
             sound
             .
             For
             where
             this
             policy
             was
             not
             used
             to
             prevent
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Engine
             ,
             it
             did
             overthrow
             and
             batter
             downe
             the
             Walls
             suddenly
             and
             furiously
             :
             yet
             though
             it
             was
             of
             that
             force
             and
             strength
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             quite
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             and
             almost
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Mahomet
             the
             false
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             of
             his
             originall
             and
             perversity
             .
          
           
             MAhomet
             was
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             impiety
             and
             superstition
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             marvelled
             ,
             if
             hee
             hath
             set
             the
             feeds
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             not
             be
             rooted
             out
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             Cyrenaic
             in
             Nation
             ,
             some
             that
             hee
             was
             
             an
             Arabian
             ,
             others
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Persian
             .
             He
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             597
             :
             A
             man
             of
             an
             obscure
             family
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             great
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             strength
             ,
             nor
             manhood
             :
             some
             say
             that
             his
             father
             was
             a
             worshipper
             of
             devils
             ▪
             and
             that
             Ismaelita
             his
             mother
             ▪
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Childe
             being
             distract
             and
             made
             doubtfull
             ,
             because
             whilst
             that
             his
             Father
             teached
             him
             one
             kinde
             of
             religion
             ,
             his
             Mother
             suggested
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             followed
             none
             of
             them
             throughly
             .
             And
             thus
             being
             trained
             up
             in
             two
             severall
             manners
             ,
             hee
             received
             and
             kept
             none
             of
             them
             at
             his
             ful
             age
             :
             but
             he
             being
             brought
             up
             amongst
             the
             good
             Christians
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             subtile
             and
             crafty
             wit
             ,
             invented
             and
             devised
             of
             both
             Lawes
             a
             most
             pernicious
             
             and
             detestable
             sect
             for
             mankinde
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             his
             parents
             he
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             Sarracens
             ,
             which
             were
             accounted
             notable
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             in
             theft
             and
             robberies
             ,
             and
             was
             sold
             to
             a
             Merchant
             of
             the
             Ismael
             kinde
             .
             Hee
             being
             a
             crafty
             fellow
             ,
             rapacious
             ,
             dishonest
             ,
             subject
             to
             all
             vice
             ,
             a
             notable
             dissembler
             ,
             and
             deceiver
             ;
             was
             at
             the
             length
             made
             the
             ruler
             of
             their
             Merchandize
             and
             Wares
             .
             He
             did
             drive
             Camells
             throughout
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Palestine
            
             ,
             and
             other
             strange
             places
             ,
             with
             the
             often
             travaile
             in
             which
             places
             ,
             hee
             using
             the
             company
             aswell
             of
             the
             Jewes
             as
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             many
             times
             studied
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             not
             to
             learn
             ,
             but
             to
             deprave
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             being
             taught
             divers
             sects
             of
             his
             Parents
             :
             
             to
             this
             he
             added
             the
             gaines
             that
             came
             by
             theft
             ,
             and
             dayly
             imagined
             how
             to
             deceive
             his
             Master
             .
             Wherefore
             being
             suspected
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             hated
             of
             others
             ,
             of
             an
             obscure
             Servant
             and
             slave
             ,
             hee
             became
             a
             notorious
             theefe
             and
             robber
             .
             And
             being
             made
             more
             famous
             with
             his
             continuall
             theft
             and
             robberies
             ,
             hee
             got
             dayly
             a
             great
             number
             of
             companions
             of
             his
             unthrifty
             doings
             .
             These
             things
             were
             also
             a
             great
             helpe
             unto
             him
             ,
             his
             strange
             and
             horrible
             countenance
             ,
             his
             terrible
             voice
             ,
             and
             his
             desperate
             ruffenly
             boldnesse
             ,
             greatly
             to
             bee
             feared
             .
             Thus
             comming
             by
             little
             and
             little
             in
             admiration
             of
             a
             barbarous
             Nation
             ▪
             hee
             got
             unto
             him
             no
             small
             authority
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             his
             Master
             being
             dead
             without
             Children
             ,
             hee
             married
             
             and
             tooke
             to
             wife
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             being
             a
             widdow
             of
             the
             Ismael
             stock
             ,
             and
             fifty
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             having
             great
             wealth
             and
             riches
             ,
             who
             also
             brought
             him
             up
             .
             This
             pestilent
             man
             being
             puft
             up
             with
             his
             Wives
             riches
             ,
             applyed
             his
             minde
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             detestable
             acts
             ,
             through
             his
             corrupt
             and
             depraved
             wit
             ,
             being
             of
             himselfe
             otherwise
             prompt
             and
             given
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             presumptuous
             boldnes
             ,
             his
             temerity
             and
             malapertnesse
             was
             also
             encreased
             by
             the
             unconstancy
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             of
             one
             Sergius
             a
             pestilent
             Monke
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             short
             space
             hee
             came
             to
             such
             estimation
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             and
             beleeved
             to
             be
             the
             great
             messenger
             of
             God
             and
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             every
             mans
             mouth
             .
             This
             Sergius
             being
             a
             Nestorian
             Arch-heretick
             
             banished
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             fled
             into
             Araby
             ,
             and
             associating
             himselfe
             unto
             Mahomets
             familiarity
             ,
             an
             ill
             master
             and
             governour
             with
             a
             most
             filthy
             and
             abhominable
             scholler
             was
             soone
             united
             together
             :
             Hee
             was
             a
             prater
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             words
             ,
             bold
             ,
             rash
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             subtil
             ,
             crafty
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             agreeing
             with
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             now
             was
             waxed
             mighty
             ,
             and
             could
             helpe
             at
             a
             pinch
             ;
             and
             whose
             name
             began
             to
             be
             famous
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             the
             length
             the
             runnagate
             found
             a
             filthy
             privy
             and
             dungeon
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             .
             Whom
             his
             unhappy
             master
             taught
             Nestorians
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             him
             to
             expulse
             and
             remoue
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             from
             
               Damascus
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             and
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Iudaicall
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             deprave
             the
             
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             It
             cannot
             well
             be
             rehearsed
             ,
             by
             how
             many
             crafty
             and
             subtill
             meanes
             this
             most
             unfaithfull
             Apostata
             ,
             and
             runnagate
             hath
             deceived
             and
             seduced
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             Mahomet
             being
             taught
             all
             kinde
             of
             ungraciousnesse
             of
             his
             detestable
             master
             ,
             through
             intemperate
             living
             and
             continuall
             drunkennesse
             ,
             
             fell
             at
             the
             length
             into
             the
             Falling-sicknesse
             ,
             the
             which
             his
             wife
             could
             not
             well
             suffer
             for
             the
             often
             comming
             thereof
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             old
             dissembling
             knave
             ,
             to
             deliver
             himselfe
             from
             that
             infamy
             ,
             doth
             hide
             and
             cloake
             his
             disease
             :
             saying
             it
             to
             be
             the
             marvellous
             brightnesse
             of
             Gabriel
             ,
             the
             Angell
             and
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             being
             put
             in
             that
             trance
             ,
             did
             receive
             and
             learne
             most
             secret
             and
             strange
             
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             the
             presence
             of
             him
             with
             a
             manifest
             lye
             he
             affirmed
             it
             .
             O
             my
             deare
             and
             wel-beloved
             wife
             he
             saith
             ,
             marvaile
             no●
             that
             this
             commeth
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             conceive
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             suggesteth
             in
             mee
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             mee
             privy
             of
             many
             matters
             ,
             he
             commeth
             often
             to
             me
             .
             The
             ●ame
             hereof
             was
             spread
             abroad
             immediately
             ,
             and
             hee
             was
             openly
             called
             the
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             which
             opinion
             be
             encreased
             with
             a
             new
             art
             and
             craft
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             his
             Master
             Sergius
             .
             For
             hee
             accustomed
             and
             taught
             a
             Dove
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             
             and
             fetch
             meate
             at
             his
             eares
             ,
             the
             which
             Dove
             his
             most
             subtill
             and
             crafty
             master
             called
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Hee
             preached
             openly
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             bragges
             
             ●ike
             a
             most
             lying
             villaine
             ,
             that
             his
             Dove
             did
             shew
             unto
             him
             the
             most
             secret
             counsell
             of
             God
             ;
             ●s
             often
             as
             the
             simple
             fowle
             did
             ●y
             unto
             his
             eares
             for
             nourishment
             .
             His
             Wife
             being
             now
             ●ead
             ,
             left
             him
             her
             heire
             ,
             and
             ●ll
             that
             shee
             had
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             en●reased
             in
             wealth
             and
             authority
             ●ayly
             ,
             and
             beganne
             to
             make
             〈◊〉
             new
             Law
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             ●is
             master
             Sergius
             ,
             and
             cer●aine
             Iews
             that
             were
             his
             compa●ions
             ,
             borrowing
             some
             things
             ●f
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             ●f
             the
             Christians
             discipline
             :
             He
             ●id
             write
             in
             a
             certaine
             volumne
             ●ll
             the
             Lawes
             of
             his
             new
             sect
             ,
             ●he
             which
             bookes
             name
             is
             Al●oran
             :
             that
             booke
             not
             many
             ●eares
             agoe
             hath
             come
             into
             Print
             :
             And
             that
             hee
             might
             the
             more
             craftily
             deceive
             his
             people
             and
             Nation
             ,
             given
             wholly
             to
             
             the
             belly
             and
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             hee
             brought
             up
             and
             fed
             a
             certaine
             Bull
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             onely
             to
             take
             food
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             he
             bound
             a
             book●
             betwixt
             his
             hornes
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             people
             looking
             about
             ▪
             with
             an
             high
             voyce
             hee
             called
             the
             Bull
             out
             of
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             
             and
             when
             hee
             with
             his
             babling
             tongue
             had
             utred
             many
             thing●
             concerning
             his
             lawes
             ,
             sudden●ly
             the
             Bull
             started
             forth
             ,
             and
             o●verthrowing
             many
             in
             his
             com●ming
             ,
             he
             layeth
             down
             the
             Boo●
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             had
             beene
             a
             gift
             sent
             from
             Hea●ven
             .
             The
             which
             hee
             receiving
             with
             much
             honour
             ,
             did
             immediatly
             interprete
             many
             thing●
             out
             of
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             forged
             and
             subtile
             device
             ,
             hee
             named
             himselfe
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Serius
             a
             Prophet
             .
             
             For
             the
             Dove
             brought
             ●
             paper
             about
             her
             necke
             written
             with
             Golden
             letters
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               put
               ●he
               yoake
               on
               the
               Bulls
               necke
               ,
               ●et
               him
               be
               King.
               Sergius
            
             brought
             ●he
             yoke
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             Ma●omet
             ,
             who
             did
             easily
             put
             it
             on
             the
             Bull
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             ●ee
             was
             called
             King
             of
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             thinking
             these
             ●hings
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             tooke
             the
             booke
             no
             otherwise
             .
             In
             this
             booke
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             meere
             superstition
             :
             or
             else
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             filth
             should
             remaine
             under
             the
             skinne
             of
             the
             yard
             when
             they
             did
             wash
             and
             bath
             them
             .
             There
             was
             also
             commanded
             abstinence
             of
             wine
             and
             flesh
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             
             cloake
             his
             disease
             ,
             who
             felt
             himselfe
             oppressed
             with
             Wine
             of
             late
             ,
             for
             Wine
             taken
             more
             excessively
             and
             intemperately
             in
             stopping
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             that
             no
             respiration
             might
             be
             had
             ,
             doth
             breed
             and
             nourish
             the
             falling
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             Swi●●
             flesh
             maketh
             grosse
             humour●
             wherewith
             obstruction
             of
             the
             braine
             commeth
             quickly
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             diseases
             springe●●
             thereof
             .
             The
             booke
             of
             Alcor●●
             commandeth
             also
             the
             fasting
             of
             one
             moneth
             ,
             wherein
             a
             ma●
             may
             eat
             all
             the
             night
             long
             ,
             so
             that
             dayly
             abstinence
             is
             recompensed
             with
             night
             4urfeiting
             ▪
             Mahomet
             appoynted
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             his
             law
             disagred
             from
             Christians
             and
             Hebrewes
             ,
             that
             the
             Friday
             should
             bee
             consecrated
             as
             Holy-day
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             made
             
             King
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             also
             would
             not
             agree
             with
             any
             other
             ●ect
             .
             For
             the
             same
             cause
             doe
             ●he
             Turkes
             also
             turne
             them
             into
             ●he
             South
             at
             their
             prayers
             ,
             a●ainst
             the
             manners
             of
             other
             Nations
             .
             He
             hath
             also
             granted
             ●o
             every
             man
             foure
             wives
             of
             his
             ●wne
             kinred
             :
             but
             concubines
             &
             ●ond-women
             bought
             ,
             it
             is
             law●ull
             for
             every
             man
             to
             have
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             keepe
             ,
             so
             that
             ●hey
             may
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             devorce
             as
             often
             as
             they
             ●ist
             :
             and
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             draw
             ●he
             common
             sort
             and
             rude
             mul●itude
             unto
             him
             more
             easily
             .
             He
             ●aught
             also
             that
             the
             pleasures
             of
             ●he
             body
             did
             not
             hinder
             the
             hap●y
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             he
             promised
             to
             the
             observers
             of
             his
             law
             ,
             a
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             garden
             of
             all
             pleasures
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             use
             their
             most
             desired
             joyes
             ,
             
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             Maidens
             most
             beautifull
             adorned
             ,
             and
             the
             embracings
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             kinde
             of
             pleasures
             that
             any
             man
             would
             desire
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             subtill
             craftinesse
             ;
             hee
             led
             the
             people
             flexible
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             whither
             he
             would
             ,
             because
             he
             promised
             all
             kinde
             of
             libidino●●
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             He
             reprehended
             the
             Iews
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             denied
             Christ
             to
             bee
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Prophet
             through
             divine
             inspiration
             did
             prophesie
             the
             same
             .
             He
             reproved
             the
             Christians
             of
             foolishnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             beleeve
             JESUS
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             suffered
             all
             contumely
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Iews
             patiently
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             that
             body
             conceived
             by
             Gods
             inspiration
             ,
             
             was
             made
             unpassible
             ,
             and
             also
             seeing
             that
             Christ
             did
             ascend
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             was
             crucified
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             admit
             onely
             three
             Prophets
             ,
             Mahomet
             their
             Law-giver
             ,
             Moses
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             Christ
             whom
             they
             deny
             to
             bee
             God.
             Mahomet
             made
             a
             cursed
             Law
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             should
             dispute
             against
             his
             mysteries
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             death
             for
             it
             :
             in
             the
             which
             Law
             he
             hath
             manifestly
             taught
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sincere
             or
             good
             thing
             in
             Alcoran
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             defend
             by
             the
             sword
             onely
             .
             Thus
             with
             Sergius
             hee
             made
             his
             booke
             full
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             corrupted
             the
             true
             Scriptures
             with
             counterfeit
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
             accounted
             the
             Prophet
             and
             conservatour
             of
             both
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Assyrians
             feed
             upon
             Dates
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             both
             Wine
             and
             Honey
             .
             They
             keep
             their
             haire
             long
             ,
             and
             binde
             it
             up
             with
             haire
             laces
             and
             fillets
             .
             They
             anoynt
             themselves
             with
             fine
             ointments
             before
             they
             goe
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             Lawes
             that
             they
             used
             ,
             this
             one
             is
             memorable
             ,
             that
             ●heir
             Maydens
             and
             Virgines
             be●ng
             ripe
             for
             Men
             ,
             were
             brought
             ●nto
             some
             open
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             set
             to
             bee
             sold
             yeare●y
             for
             them
             that
             would
             marry
             ●ny
             Wives
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             the
             most
             beautifull
             were
             set
             to
             sale
             :
             ●hey
             which
             had
             not
             so
             comely
             ●eauty
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             would
             buy
             ●hem
             ,
             nor
             scantly
             take
             them
             
             freely
             ,
             were
             bestowed
             in
             Matrimony
             with
             that
             sum
             of
             mony
             which
             was
             gathered
             of
             selling
             the
             faire
             maids
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             no
             use
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             did
             fall
             sick
             ,
             h●
             should
             ask
             counsaile
             of
             those
             that
             had
             beene
             visited
             and
             troubled
             with
             the
             same
             sicknesse
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             their
             sick
             folkes
             were
             carried
             abroad
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             which
             had
             beene
             sick
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             should
             visit
             such
             as
             were
             now
             sicke
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             by
             what
             meanes
             and
             remedie
             especially
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             their
             sicknesse
             .
             They
             had
             for
             their
             Priests
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             knowledge
             in
             Astronomy
             ,
             who
             could
             faithfully
             interprete
             dreames
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             things
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             not
             taught
             nor
             
             learned
             abroad
             ,
             but
             the
             children
             tooke
             their
             discipline
             and
             learning
             ,
             as
             inheritance
             from
             their
             parents
             .
             With
             long
             and
             ancient
             observation
             of
             the
             Stars
             ;
             they
             did
             prognosticate
             to
             mortall
             men
             many
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             they
             did
             attribute
             great
             strength
             to
             the
             Planets
             ,
             but
             others
             especially
             to
             Saturne
             .
             They
             therefore
             told
             many
             things
             to
             Princes
             ,
             as
             to
             Alexander
             his
             victory
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             against
             Darius
             ,
             and
             to
             divers
             other
             in
             like
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Persians
             would
             not
             wash
             them
             in
             any
             river
             ,
             nor
             never
             make
             Urine
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             nor
             cast
             any
             Carcasse
             therein
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             spit
             in
             it
             ,
             
             for
             they
             did
             most
             religiously
             reverent
             the
             Water
             .
             Their
             Kings
             they
             alwaies
             created
             of
             one
             Family
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             did
             not
             obey
             the
             King
             lost
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             was
             cast
             away
             unburied
             :
             they
             had
             many
             Wives
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             stock
             ,
             and
             many
             Concubines
             also
             ,
             they
             gave
             great
             rewards
             to
             them
             that
             had
             gotten
             many
             Children
             in
             one
             yeare
             :
             the
             Children
             after
             the
             were
             borne
             ,
             came
             not
             into
             their
             Fathers
             sight
             for
             five
             years
             space
             ,
             but
             were
             kept
             amongst
             ,
             Women
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             if
             any
             dyed
             in
             the
             bringing
             up
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             should
             take
             no
             griefe
             of
             the
             losse
             :
             their
             Marriages
             were
             solemnized
             about
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             March.
             From
             five
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             untill
             they
             were
             twenty
             foure
             ,
             they
             learned
             to
             ride
             ,
             to
             cast
             the
             Dart
             ,
             to
             Shoote
             ,
             and
             
             especially
             to
             speake
             well
             .
             They
             did
             practise
             to
             passe
             over
             brooks
             and
             waters
             ,
             to
             suffer
             heate
             and
             cold
             .
             They
             continue
             in
             harnesse
             and
             in
             moyst
             garments
             ,
             they
             feed
             upon
             acorns
             and
             field-peares
             ,
             after
             their
             exercise
             they
             had
             very
             hard
             bread
             ,
             and
             water
             for
             their
             drinke
             .
             Their
             beds
             and
             cups
             were
             adorned
             amongst
             the
             common
             sort
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             They
             never
             consulted
             of
             any
             great
             matters
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             their
             banquets
             ,
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             a
             more
             surer
             consultation
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             had
             of
             sober
             men
             .
             
             Familiers
             and
             such
             as
             were
             of
             acquaintance
             ,
             when
             they
             meete
             ,
             they
             kissed
             together
             :
             they
             which
             were
             of
             a
             baser
             calling
             ,
             did
             worshippe
             him
             that
             they
             met
             withall
             .
             They
             buried
             dead
             bodies
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             enclosing
             them
             in
             waxe
             .
             
             They
             thought
             it
             an
             hainous
             offence
             to
             laugh
             or
             spit
             before
             the
             Prince
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             carryed
             their
             dead
             bodies
             out
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             there
             laid
             them
             in
             the
             fields
             to
             bee
             devoured
             of
             dogs
             ,
             and
             Fowles
             of
             the
             ayre
             .
             They
             would
             not
             have
             the
             bones
             of
             dead
             bodies
             to
             bee
             buried
             or
             reserved
             :
             and
             when
             any
             dead
             body
             was
             not
             immediately
             consumed
             of
             Dogs
             or
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             an
             ill
             signe
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             an
             uncleane
             minde
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             bee
             worthy
             to
             be
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             his
             next
             Friends
             did
             marvellously
             lament
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             no
             hope
             of
             happinesse
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             were
             quickly
             devoured
             of
             beasts
             ,
             they
             thought
             him
             happy
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Persians
             is
             at
             this
             day
             called
             Sophy
             ,
             
             who
             with
             his
             noble
             acts
             getteth
             great
             empire
             and
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Panther
             and
             Tyger
             .
          
           
             THe
             Panther
             is
             a
             beast
             like
             unto
             a
             Lybard
             ,
             he
             hath
             variety
             of
             colours
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             fierce
             and
             wilde
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             call
             him
             a
             Dog-wolfe
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             gentle
             enough
             if
             hee
             be
             filled
             .
             Hee
             sleepeth
             three
             dayes
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             third
             day
             he
             washeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             sweete
             sent
             that
             commeth
             from
             him
             ,
             hee
             gathereth
             all
             wilde
             beasts
             together
             ,
             which
             are
             led
             and
             moved
             with
             his
             favour
             :
             and
             hee
             is
             friendly
             to
             all
             wilde
             beasts
             saving
             the
             Dragon
             and
             the
             Serpent
             .
             The
             shee
             Panther
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             beast
             differing
             from
             the
             male
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             cruell
             ,
             and
             
             full
             of
             spots
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             all
             beasts
             are
             marvellously
             delighted
             with
             the
             sent
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             horrible
             lookes
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             affraide
             ,
             and
             therfore
             hiding
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             take
             and
             catch
             other
             beasts
             allured
             with
             the
             pleasantnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Goats
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             which
             being
             taken
             with
             a
             fond
             desire
             of
             their
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             commeth
             neerer
             and
             neerer
             ,
             but
             the
             Libard
             leaping
             out
             of
             her
             Den
             ,
             flyeth
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             Caria
             and
             Lybia
             the
             Panthers
             be
             of
             a
             good
             length
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             timerous
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             full
             of
             agility
             in
             leaping
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             so
             hard
             a
             skinne
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             hardly
             pierce
             it
             ,
             the
             Female
             is
             more
             common
             to
             be
             found
             .
             The
             Tygre
             is
             a
             beast
             of
             a
             wonderfull
             swiftnesse
             ,
             it
             
             bringeth
             forth
             many
             yong
             ,
             the
             which
             many
             doe
             steale
             away
             upon
             Horseback
             very
             swift
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Female
             seeth
             her
             yong
             gone
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Males
             take
             no
             care
             of
             the
             yong
             )
             shee
             runneth
             headlong
             searching
             by
             smelling
             :
             the
             taker
             of
             her
             yong
             hearing
             her
             comming
             neare
             with
             raging
             ,
             casteth
             downe
             one
             of
             the
             yong
             ,
             the
             which
             she
             taketh
             away
             with
             her
             mouth
             ,
             after
             that
             shee
             returneth
             againe
             with
             marvellous
             celerity
             ,
             so
             that
             shee
             getteth
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             and
             untill
             that
             hee
             hath
             gotten
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             then
             shee
             seeing
             her
             fiercenesse
             frustate
             ,
             rageth
             on
             the
             banks
             .
             Saint
             Austine
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Tygre
             made
             tame
             at
             Rome
             in
             a
             Denne
             .
             Strabo
             saith
             ,
             Magesthenes
             writeth
             ,
             that
             in
             India
             amongst
             the
             people
             called
             Prasij
             ,
             the
             Tigre
             is
             
             of
             double
             bignesse
             to
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             strength
             ,
             that
             one
             being
             led
             with
             foure
             men
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             catch
             a
             Mule
             with
             his
             hinder
             claw
             ,
             he
             were
             able
             to
             draw
             the
             Mule
             unto
             him
             .
             Some
             say
             when
             shee
             hath
             lost
             her
             yong
             ,
             shee
             is
             deceived
             ,
             and
             mocked
             in
             the
             way
             with
             a
             glasse
             ,
             set
             there
             by
             the
             stealer
             of
             her
             yong
             :
             for
             shee
             following
             with
             her
             smelling
             and
             swift
             running
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             glasse
             thinking
             her selfe
             to
             have
             found
             her
             yong
             ,
             tarrieth
             so
             long
             in
             vewing
             the
             glasse
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             tooke
             her
             yong
             ,
             hath
             time
             enough
             to
             escape
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             conditions
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Parthians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Parthians
             have
             their
             armies
             commonly
             of
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Servants
             and
             Bond-men
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             is
             more
             wealthy
             ,
             so
             doth
             hee
             find
             a
             greater
             number
             o●
             horsemen
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             Warre
             .
             They
             have
             many
             Wives
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             lechery
             ,
             and
             they
             punnish
             no
             fault
             more
             grievously
             then
             adultery
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Women
             may
             not
             come
             to
             the
             feasts
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             sight
             .
             They
             eate
             no
             other
             flesh
             then
             such
             as
             they
             get
             by
             hunting
             ,
             they
             be
             alwaies
             on
             horseback
             ,
             they
             ride
             to
             their
             banquets
             ,
             and
             to
             Warre
             ,
             they
             doe
             merchandize
             ,
             they
             common
             together
             ,
             they
             doe
             all
             common
             
             and
             private
             affaires
             sitting
             on
             Horse-backe
             ,
             their
             dead
             bodies
             are
             open
             preys
             for
             Fowles
             or
             Dogs
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             speciall
             care
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Gods
             ,
             they
             have
             fearefull
             wits
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             pratling
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             .
          
           
             Florus
             writeth
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             battaile
             that
             the
             Romans
             made
             against
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             notable
             strong
             Army
             ,
             whereof
             
               Marcus
               Crassus
            
             Consull
             was
             Lieutenant
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             wonderfull
             avarice
             ,
             and
             unsaturable
             cupidity
             of
             Gold
             ,
             who
             warring
             unfortunately
             against
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             lofing
             eleven
             Legions
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             flying
             was
             taken
             and
             flaine
             ,
             his
             head
             and
             right
             hand
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             where
             in
             contempt
             and
             mockery
             Gold
             was
             melted
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             because
             he
             being
             
             so
             desirous
             of
             booties
             and
             preys
             ,
             refused
             peace
             being
             intreated
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             the
             Parthians
             when
             they
             powred
             in
             the
             melted
             Gold
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             said
             :
             Now
             drinke
             Gold
             ,
             thou
             that
             hast
             alwayes
             thirsted
             for
             Gold
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             couldest
             never
             be
             filled
             with
             Gold.
             The
             which
             saying
             is
             also
             rehearsed
             of
             Tomyris
             the
             Queene
             of
             the
             Massagets
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             
             who
             warring
             with
             Cyrus
             ,
             
             the
             mighty
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             deprived
             him
             of
             life
             in
             the
             revenging
             of
             her
             sonnes
             death
             ,
             whom
             he
             deceitfully
             killed
             being
             sent
             aforehand
             .
             Wherefore
             she
             being
             in
             a
             wonderfull
             rage
             after
             the
             victory
             had
             against
             Cyrus
             ,
             caused
             his
             head
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             a
             vessell
             full
             of
             blood
             ,
             saying
             these
             words
             ,
             thou
             hast
             sucked
             the
             blood
             of
             my
             Sonne
             
             and
             also
             thirsted
             after
             mine
             Cyrus
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             fill
             thee
             with
             blood
             ,
             drinke
             now
             ,
             and
             fill
             thy selfe
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             people
             of
             Carmania
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             called
             Icthiopagi
             .
          
           
             IN
             Carmania
             no
             man
             may
             have
             a
             wife
             ,
             before
             he
             have
             brought
             the
             head
             of
             his
             enemy
             cut
             off
             to
             the
             King.
             The
             King
             cutteth
             the
             tongue
             thereof
             into
             small
             parts
             ,
             and
             mingleth
             it
             with
             bread
             ,
             and
             afterward
             giveth
             it
             to
             be
             eaten
             to
             him
             that
             brought
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             familiars
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             accounted
             a
             notable
             fellow
             that
             bringeth
             many
             heads
             .
          
           
             The
             Icthiophagi
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             eate
             fish
             most
             commonly
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             their
             cattle
             ,
             
             and
             they
             drinke
             rainy
             and
             well-water
             .
             They
             feede
             their
             fish
             with
             beasts
             flesh
             :
             They
             make
             their
             Houses
             of
             Whales
             bones
             and
             Oyster-shels
             ,
             of
             their
             fish
             being
             dryed
             they
             make
             bread
             ,
             putting
             a
             little
             Wheate
             unto
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             small
             store
             of
             Wheate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             read
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             going
             naked
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             have
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             in
             common
             like
             unto
             beasts
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             difference
             of
             honesty
             and
             dishonesty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             property
             of
             sundry
             Nations
             .
          
           
             THe
             Tauroscites
             bee
             contentious
             people
             ,
             inhabiting
             the
             woods
             ,
             doing
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             divell
             .
             Such
             enemies
             as
             they
             take
             ,
             they
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             upon
             an
             high
             pole
             in
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             houses
             .
             There
             be
             also
             in
             this
             part
             of
             Asia
             certaine
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             women
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             some
             so
             rude
             and
             beastly
             ,
             that
             they
             eate
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             obeying
             no
             Lawes
             .
             There
             be
             others
             called
             Agrippaei
             ,
             which
             are
             bald
             from
             their
             nativity
             ,
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             .
             And
             another
             kinde
             of
             people
             also
             called
             Issedones
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             use
             is
             ,
             when
             any
             mans
             father
             dyeth
             ,
             all
             his
             kinsfolkes
             bring
             cattell
             ,
             and
             kill
             
             ●hem
             ,
             and
             cut
             and
             mingle
             the
             flesh
             of
             them
             with
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             father
             of
             him
             that
             receiveth
             them
             to
             this
             banquet
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             make
             a
             Feast
             with
             these
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             flesh
             together
             :
             they
             scoure
             and
             make
             cleane
             the
             head
             of
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             as
             an
             Image
             ,
             offering
             sacrifice
             and
             ceremonies
             unto
             it
             yearely
             :
             this
             doth
             the
             sonne
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Sonne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             severall
             wayes
             that
             the
             Romans
             put
             any
             offender
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             SEverall
             Nations
             have
             had
             severall
             kinds
             of
             death
             for
             malefactors
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             death
             usually
             being
             proportionable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             .
             The
             Romans
             chiefly
             in
             
             their
             Judicatures
             for
             capitall
             offences
             punnished
             these
             three
             wayes
             :
             By
             strangling
             ,
             beheading
             ,
             or
             stoning
             :
             Amongst
             some
             Authors
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             of
             meane
             esteeme
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Pisol●●
             the
             Souldier
             ,
             that
             set
             the
             Temple
             in
             Hierusalem
             on
             fire
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             a
             councell
             of
             Warre
             ,
             was
             by
             Titus
             and
             other
             officers
             ,
             adjudged
             for
             the
             same
             fact
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             hand
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             threw
             the
             firebrand
             into
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             presently
             to
             shew
             how
             highly
             Titus
             was
             displeased
             at
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             hee
             made
             him
             examplary
             to
             all
             the
             company
             for
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             by
             strangling
             him
             to
             death
             upon
             a
             scaffold
             ,
             erected
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             and
             stayed
             himselfe
             in
             person
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             full
             execution
             of
             the
             party
             .
             
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             death
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             to
             strike
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             such
             offenders
             as
             mu●ined
             ,
             or
             committed
             any
             Rapes
             upon
             Virgines
             or
             Women
             ,
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             a
             Towne
             ,
             con●rary
             to
             expresse
             charge
             of
             Mar●iall
             discipline
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Romans
             ;
             they
             beeing
             the
             strictest
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             any
             Nation
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             CAIVS
             POSTHVMVS
             VEGELIVS
             a
             Cohort
             of
             a
             great
             esteeme
             for
             his
             Valour
             ,
             upon
             severall
             occasions
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             POMPEY
             the
             great
             ,
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             a
             Fort
             ,
             upon
             conditions
             deflowred
             a
             maid
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ravished
             the
             Mother
             ,
             (
             so
             furious
             is
             lust
             if
             not
             kept
             under
             )
             was
             presently
             by
             the
             Generall
             called
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             checked
             with
             this
             speech
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             ought
             to
             punnish
             
             vice
             in
             others
             ,
             not
             commit
             it
             themselves
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             he
             was
             there
             with
             his
             Army
             ;
             because
             therefore
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             thou
             hast
             had
             no
             care
             either
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             nor
             her
             Mother
             ,
             nor
             thy selfe
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             thy
             Countrey
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             as
             little
             care
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             committed
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             office
             and
             experience
             〈◊〉
             valour
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             executioner
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Head
             cu●●
             off
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             he
             acted
             his
             villany
             ,
             which
             was
             speedily
             done
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             kinde
             of
             death
             was
             that
             of
             stoning
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             inflicted
             principally
             upon
             such
             as
             were
             robbers
             of
             Temples
             ,
             or
             mockers
             either
             of
             
             ●heir
             Priests
             ,
             or
             their
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Thus
             
               Lucius
               Publius
            
             ,
             one
             that
             ●efore
             this
             Fact
             ,
             had
             deserved
             ●ell
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             ●eing
             the
             Priests
             of
             Mars
             sa●rificing
             in
             their
             Temple
             ,
             laugh●d
             at
             their
             seeming
             foolish
             Ce●emonies
             as
             needlesse
             ,
             was
             at●●ched
             ,
             and
             presently
             commit●ed
             to
             dye
             at
             a
             stake
             ,
             by
             being
             ●astned
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             stones
             ●ast
             at
             him
             in
             the
             open
             streets
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             spoken
             by
             the
             ●rincipall
             executioner
             ,
             So
             let
             ●ll
             deriders
             of
             the
             Gods
             deservedly
             perish
             .
          
           
             They
             did
             exercise
             ,
             and
             indeed
             invent
             a
             fourth
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             fastning
             of
             the
             party
             to
             a
             Crosse
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             endured
             this
             punishment
             and
             shame
             under
             Tiberius
             ,
             
             then
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             being
             his
             Vice-Roy
             for
             Iury
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             to
             carry
             his
             owne
             Crosse
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             till
             being
             wearied
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             compelled
             one
             Simon
             to
             carry
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             upon
             which
             his
             hands
             and
             feete
             being
             nailed
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             :
             and
             upon
             his
             suffering
             a
             souldier
             named
             Longinus
             ,
             standing
             by
             thrust
             a
             speare
             into
             his
             side
             ,
             from
             which
             issued
             water
             and
             blood
             :
             who
             upon
             the
             act
             was
             strucke
             blind
             immediately
             :
             yet
             repenting
             of
             his
             Fact
             ,
             had
             his
             eyes
             touch'd
             with
             the
             blood
             upon
             the
             speare
             ,
             and
             recived
             thereby
             his
             sight
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             proved
             a
             famous
             member
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cappadoria
             :
             Thus
             have
             I
             expressed
             to
             you
             in
             
             ●riefe
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Romans
             punnished
             any
             with
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Tartarians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Tartarians
             are
             most
             deformed
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             their
             bodies
             are
             but
             small
             ,
             their
             eyes
             be
             grosse
             and
             bolstring
             out
             ,
             their
             faces
             be
             broad
             &
             without
             haire
             ,
             saving
             that
             in
             their
             over
             lip
             and
             the
             chinne
             they
             have
             thin
             and
             moisie
             haire
             ,
             they
             be
             common-small
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             they
             shave
             their
             heads
             from
             one
             eare
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             the
             top
             of
             the
             crown
             to
             the
             hinder
             part
             ,
             keeping
             long
             haire
             like
             unto
             a
             woman
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             two
             folds
             and
             windings
             ,
             and
             binde
             them
             both
             behinde
             the
             eares
             :
             and
             so
             be
             all
             other
             shaven
             that
             tarry
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             be
             good
             Horsemen
             ,
             and
             ill
             Foot-men
             ,
             and
             therfore
             
             none
             goeth
             afoot
             ,
             but
             rides
             eyther
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             Oxe
             .
             They
             have
             a
             glory
             to
             hang
             good
             sounding
             Bells
             about
             their
             Horses
             neckes
             ▪
             When
             they
             drinke
             ,
             
             they
             powre
             it
             in
             untill
             they
             be
             drunken
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             a
             great
             praise
             amongst
             them
             .
             They
             have
             no
             bread
             ,
             nor
             use
             any
             baking
             ,
             nor
             table-clothes
             ,
             nor
             towells
             ,
             they
             use
             no
             handkirchifs
             ,
             nor
             never
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             body
             ,
             nor
             apparell
             .
             They
             eate
             no
             pot-herbes
             nor
             pulse
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             living
             things
             ,
             as
             Cats
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Horse
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             great
             Mice
             .
             They
             roste
             the
             bodies
             of
             such
             as
             they
             take
             in
             Warre
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             revenging
             :
             and
             where
             many
             meete
             together
             in
             the
             eating
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             teare
             them
             with
             their
             teeth
             
             like
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             drinke
             the
             blood
             thereof
             ,
             which
             they
             reserved
             afore
             in
             cups
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             drinke
             Cowes
             milke
             .
             One
             of
             them
             eateth
             the
             lice
             from
             anothers
             head
             ,
             saying
             ,
             thus
             will
             we
             doe
             to
             our
             Enemies
             .
             It
             is
             an
             hainous
             thing
             with
             them
             to
             suffer
             any
             drinke
             to
             bee
             lost
             ,
             or
             any
             meate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cast
             no
             bones
             to
             Dogges
             ,
             before
             that
             the
             marrow
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             are
             reported
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             Munster
             setteth
             forth
             more
             at
             large
             .
             In
             Warre
             they
             have
             swords
             of
             a
             yard
             in
             length
             ,
             their
             Horsemen
             are
             very
             skilfull
             in
             shooting
             ,
             their
             Princes
             never
             enter
             into
             War
             ,
             but
             standing
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             they
             cry
             unto
             their
             owne
             company
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             any
             thing
             needfull
             :
             they
             carry
             their
             wives
             and
             
             their
             children
             ,
             because
             their
             Wives
             be
             attyred
             like
             men
             ,
             and
             also
             images
             of
             Men
             ,
             on
             Horseback
             to
             their
             Warres
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             seeme
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             and
             more
             terrible
             to
             their
             Enemies
             .
             They
             thinke
             no
             shame
             nor
             ignominy
             in
             flying
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             and
             expedient
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             If
             they
             get
             the
             victory
             they
             spare
             none
             ,
             neither
             Women
             nor
             Children
             ,
             nor
             olde
             folkes
             ;
             they
             slay
             al
             saving
             craftsmen
             and
             artificers
             ,
             whom
             they
             reserve
             to
             their
             uses
             .
             They
             are
             very
             incontinent
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             take
             as
             many
             Wives
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             may
             sustaine
             ,
             and
             they
             except
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             mother
             ,
             the
             daughter
             ,
             and
             sister
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             bee
             much
             given
             to
             the
             Sodomiticall
             sinne
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             not
             make
             account
             of
             any
             Woman
             as
             of
             their
             Wife
             ,
             
             nor
             yet
             thinke
             her
             worthy
             of
             dower
             ,
             before
             that
             shee
             hath
             brought
             forth
             a
             Childe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             refuse
             her
             which
             is
             barren
             ,
             and
             take
             another
             :
             they
             which
             are
             taken
             in
             adultery
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             women
             are
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Law.
             Every
             Wife
             hath
             her
             mansion
             ,
             her
             owne
             Family
             ,
             and
             liveth
             very
             chastely
             .
          
           
             This
             Nation
             observeth
             many
             superstitions
             :
             No
             man
             maketh
             urine
             in
             his
             Mansion
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             doth
             ,
             he
             is
             slain
             without
             pitty
             :
             if
             necessity
             compelleth
             him
             ,
             then
             his
             tent
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             purged
             with
             fire
             after
             a
             curious
             sort
             .
             When
             they
             chuse
             and
             elect
             their
             Prince
             ,
             they
             meete
             together
             in
             a
             faire
             field
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             set
             him
             in
             a
             Golden
             throne
             and
             Chayre
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             due
             ,
             either
             by
             succession
             ,
             
             or
             by
             election
             ,
             and
             falling
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             they
             cry
             all
             after
             this
             sort
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             and
             a
             loud
             voyce
             :
             We
             beseech
             ,
             we
             will
             and
             command
             ,
             that
             thou
             beare
             rule
             over
             us
             .
             He
             answereth
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             have
             this
             done
             of
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             you
             be
             ready
             to
             doe
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             command
             :
             when
             I
             call
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             whithersoever
             I
             send
             ,
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             whole
             rule
             into
             our
             hands
             .
             When
             they
             have
             answered
             ,
             we
             bee
             ready
             :
             Hee
             saith
             againe
             ,
             Therefore
             my
             word
             shall
             bee
             my
             sword
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             clap
             their
             hands
             with
             great
             rejoycing
             .
             Then
             the
             Noblemen
             take
             him
             from
             the
             regall
             seate
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             to
             sit
             softly
             upon
             a
             cushin
             ,
             or
             a
             cloth
             layd
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             saying
             thus
             :
             Looke
             up
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             
             God
             ,
             and
             looke
             downeward
             to
             the
             cushin
             wheron
             thou
             sittest
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             well
             governe
             and
             rule
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             all
             things
             according
             to
             thy
             desire
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             doest
             ill
             rule
             us
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             brought
             so
             low
             and
             so
             bare
             ,
             that
             this
             small
             cushin
             whereon
             thou
             sittest
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             thee
             ,
             at
             the
             which
             saying
             they
             adjoyne
             unto
             him
             his
             dearest
             and
             best
             beloved
             wife
             ,
             and
             lifting
             them
             both
             up
             with
             the
             cushin
             ,
             they
             salute
             him
             Emperour
             of
             all
             Tartarians
             ,
             and
             her
             the
             Empresse
             .
             Then
             to
             such
             as
             be
             present
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             he
             commandeth
             gifts
             to
             bee
             given
             out
             of
             hand
             .
             There
             is
             also
             all
             the
             treasure
             and
             jewels
             which
             the
             late
             deceased
             Emperour
             left
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             new
             Emperour
             rewardeth
             every
             Noble-man
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             remayneth
             ,
             he
             
             commandeth
             to
             bee
             kept
             to
             his
             owne
             use
             .
             In
             his
             hands
             and
             power
             all
             things
             bee
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             dare
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             mine
             ,
             or
             his
             .
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             tarry
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             is
             assigned
             .
             His
             Seale
             that
             he
             useth
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             engraved
             :
             
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
            
             Chuithuth
             Cham
             
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               God
               and
               Emperour
               of
               men
               .
            
             He
             hath
             five
             great
             robust
             armies
             :
             Five
             Dukes
             ,
             with
             whose
             ayde
             he
             invadeth
             all
             that
             withstand
             him
             .
             Hee
             himselfe
             speaketh
             not
             to
             strange
             Embassadours
             ,
             nor
             they
             come
             at
             any
             time
             into
             his
             sight
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             and
             their
             gifts
             bee
             purged
             before
             hand
             of
             certaine
             women
             deputed
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Hee
             giveth
             his
             answer
             by
             other
             meane
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             long
             soever
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             
             they
             ought
             to
             give
             care
             upon
             their
             knees
             bowed
             ,
             and
             so
             attend
             ,
             that
             they
             erre
             not
             in
             any
             one
             word
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             change
             the
             Emperours
             words
             ,
             nor
             to
             goe
             or
             doe
             against
             his
             minde
             and
             sentence
             by
             any
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sibyls
             prophesie
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Babell
             .
          
           
             THE
             place
             where
             this
             Tower
             was
             built
             ,
             is
             at
             this
             present
             day
             called
             Babylon
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             confusion
             of
             tongues
             and
             languages
             that
             first
             beganne
             in
             that
             place
             :
             For
             Babell
             in
             the
             Originall
             or
             Hebrew-tongue
             signifies
             Confusion
             :
             Of
             this
             Tower
             and
             of
             the
             diversity
             of
             
               Languages
               Sybilla
            
             hath
             made
             mention
             in
             these
             words
             :
             At
             such
             time
             as
             men
             
             used
             one
             kinde
             of
             Language
             ,
             they
             built
             a
             most
             stately
             rich
             Tower
             of
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             meant
             by
             the
             same
             to
             mount
             or
             ascend
             up
             to
             Heaven
             of
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             :
             being
             at
             that
             time
             full
             of
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reverence
             the
             Divine
             power
             :
             but
             the
             Gods
             sent
             downe
             fire
             and
             windes
             ,
             and
             overwhelmed
             this
             high
             Tower
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             levell
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             gave
             every
             one
             his
             distinct
             and
             severall
             Language
             ,
             from
             whence
             sprung
             the
             cause
             that
             their
             Citty
             was
             called
             Babylon
             :
             their
             Kings
             name
             was
             Balthazar
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Citty
             overthrowne
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             world
             3425
             ,
             and
             before
             Christs
             time
             539
             ,
             by
             Cyrus
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             whose
             Army
             consisted
             of
             100000
             fighting
             
             men
             ,
             and
             now
             remaineth
             under
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Sophy
             or
             Shagh
             of
             Persia.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             12
             Sibyls
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             was
             of
             Persia
             ,
             called
             Samberta
             ,
             or
             Persica
             ,
             which
             among
             other
             prophesies
             said
             ,
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             Virgin
             shall
             bee
             the
             salvation
             of
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             of
             Libya
             ,
             called
             Libyca
             :
             One
             of
             her
             prophesies
             was
             ,
             The
             day
             shal
             come
             that
             men
             shall
             see
             the
             King
             of
             all
             living
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             Virgin
             Lady
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             hold
             him
             in
             her
             lap
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             was
             Themis
             ,
             surnamed
             Delphica
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             borne
             and
             prophesied
             at
             Delphos
             :
             A
             Prophet
             shal
             be
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             was
             Cumaea
             ,
             born
             at
             Cimeria
             ,
             a
             Citty
             of
             Campania
             in
             Italy
             ,
             who
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             bee
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             
             and
             converse
             among
             sinners
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             was
             the
             famous
             Erithrea
             ,
             borne
             at
             Babylon
             :
             who
             especially
             Prophesied
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             certaine
             verses
             recited
             by
             Eusebius
             ;
             the
             first
             letters
             of
             every
             which
             verses
             being
             put
             together
             ,
             make
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               Saviour
               ,
            
             These
             verses
             are
             translated
             into
             Latine
             by
             Saint
             Austine
             .
             Lib.
             18
             ,
             and
             23
             ,
             
               de
               civitate
               dei
            
             :
             the
             substance
             whereof
             followeth
             .
             The
             Earth
             shall
             sweat
             signe
             of
             judgement
             :
             from
             Heaven
             shall
             come
             a
             King
             which
             shall
             reigne
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             presence
             he
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             the
             unfaithfull
             as
             well
             as
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             shall
             see
             God
             with
             their
             eyes
             aloft
             among
             his
             Saints
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             with
             their
             bodies
             shall
             appear
             ;
             whom
             he
             shall
             judge
             ,
             when
             the
             roundnesse
             of
             the
             Earth
             untilled
             ,
             shall
             bee
             full
             of
             clods
             of
             Earth
             and
             grasse
             ,
             men
             shall
             cast
             away
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             precious
             jewels
             ,
             the
             world
             shall
             bee
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             hee
             shall
             pierce
             the
             inferiour
             parts
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ;
             then
             to
             the
             flesh
             of
             Saints
             shal
             be
             given
             free
             and
             cleere
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             evill
             shall
             bee
             burned
             with
             eternall
             fire
             :
             all
             secrets
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             shall
             know
             the
             secret
             of
             his
             negihbour
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             discover
             the
             Consciences
             and
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             :
             then
             shall
             there
             bee
             lamentation
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Stars
             shall
             lose
             their
             light
             ,
             the
             Firmament
             shall
             bee
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             shall
             bee
             darkened
             ,
             
             the
             Mountaines
             shall
             bee
             throwne
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             Valleyes
             shall
             be
             made
             equall
             with
             them
             ;
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             higher
             or
             lower
             then
             another
             ,
             Mountaines
             and
             Valleyes
             shall
             bee
             made
             plaine
             ,
             all
             things
             shall
             cease
             ,
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             dryed
             unto
             powder
             and
             dust
             ,
             the
             Fountaines
             and
             Rivers
             shall
             bee
             burned
             likewise
             :
             then
             shall
             a
             trumpet
             sound
             from
             Heaven
             in
             wofull
             and
             horrible
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             discover
             confused
             and
             darke
             Hell
             ,
             with
             the
             torments
             and
             paines
             of
             the
             miserable
             condemned
             ,
             and
             heere
             before
             the
             Judge
             shall
             come
             every
             King
             :
             A
             River
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             shal
             fal
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Divers
             other
             things
             were
             prophesied
             by
             this
             Sibyll
             :
             and
             because
             they
             were
             obscure
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             they
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             shee
             said
             of
             her selfe
             these
             words
             :
             they
             shall
             thinke
             mee
             a
             false
             and
             blinde
             Prophetesse
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             these
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             they
             will
             remember
             me
             ,
             and
             cal
             me
             no
             more
             a
             false
             Prophetesse
             ,
             but
             a
             Prophetesse
             of
             the
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             was
             called
             Samia
             ,
             borne
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Samos
             ,
             which
             said
             :
             He
             being
             rich
             ,
             shall
             bee
             borne
             of
             a
             poore
             Maide
             ;
             the
             creatures
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             was
             called
             Cumana
             ,
             because
             she
             prophesied
             at
             Cumas
             ,
             a
             towne
             of
             Campania
             in
             Italy
             :
             shee
             prophesied
             that
             hee
             should
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             reigne
             heere
             in
             poverty
             :
             he
             
             should
             rule
             in
             silence
             ,
             and
             bee
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             Shee
             is
             affirmed
             to
             have
             written
             Nine
             bookes
             of
             the
             Sibyls
             :
             they
             were
             all
             presented
             by
             an
             old
             woman
             to
             
               Tarquinius
               Superbus
            
             ,
             but
             he
             not
             willing
             to
             pay
             so
             great
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             as
             was
             damanded
             ,
             denied
             them
             :
             whereupon
             the
             old
             woman
             burnt
             three
             of
             them
             ,
             requiring
             as
             much
             money
             for
             the
             other
             sixe
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             ;
             which
             being
             denied
             ,
             shee
             also
             burned
             the
             other
             three
             ,
             asking
             as
             much
             for
             the
             three
             remaining
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             Superbus
             amaz'd
             ,
             gave
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             trotte
             vanished
             .
             These
             bookes
             contayned
             manifest
             prophesies
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Birth
             ,
             and
             Death
             :
             they
             were
             burned
             by
             the
             Arch-traytour
             Stilico
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             Prophesies
             which
             are
             now
             extant
             ,
             
             are
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             extracted
             out
             of
             others
             writings
             .
          
           
             The
             eight
             was
             called
             Hellespontica
             ,
             borne
             at
             Marmisea
             ,
             in
             the
             Territory
             of
             Troy.
             A
             woman
             shall
             descend
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             called
             Mary
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             shall
             be
             borne
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             named
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             carnall
             copulation
             :
             For
             shee
             shall
             bee
             a
             Virgin
             before
             and
             after
             his
             Birth
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             he
             shall
             fulfill
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             shall
             adde
             his
             owne
             Law
             thereunto
             :
             and
             his
             kingdome
             shal
             remaine
             forever
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             was
             of
             Prygia
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             in
             the
             towne
             of
             Ancire
             :
             one
             of
             her
             sayings
             were
             :
             The
             Highest
             shall
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             shall
             confirme
             the
             counsell
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             valleyes
             of
             the
             desarts
             .
          
           
           
             The
             tenth
             was
             Albunea
             ,
             surnamed
             Tiburtina
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             borne
             at
             Tiber
             ,
             15
             miles
             from
             Rome
             .
             The
             invisible
             Word
             shall
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgine
             :
             hee
             shall
             converse
             among
             sinners
             ,
             and
             shall
             of
             them
             bee
             despised
             .
             
               Lactantius
               Firmianus
            
             rehearseth
             divers
             of
             their
             prophesies
             ;
             without
             making
             any
             particular
             mention
             of
             them
             :
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             referred
             specially
             notwithstanding
             (
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             )
             unto
             
               Sibylla
               Samberta
            
             ,
             who
             wrot
             24
             bookes
             in
             verse
             ,
             chiefly
             intreating
             of
             the
             comming
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             sayings
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Sibyls
             are
             conformable
             .
          
           
             S.
             Austine
             likewise
             in
             the
             23
             Chapter
             of
             his
             18
             booke
             
               D●●civitate
               dei
            
             ,
             reciteth
             these
             Prophesies
             as
             followeth
             .
             Then
             he
             shall
             bee
             taken
             by
             the
             wicked
             
             ●ands
             of
             the
             Infidells
             ,
             and
             they
             ●hall
             give
             him
             buffets
             on
             his
             face
             with
             their
             sacrilegious
             hands
             ,
             ●nd
             they
             shall
             spit
             upon
             him
             with
             their
             foule
             and
             accursed
             ●outhes
             .
             Hee
             shall
             turne
             unto
             ●hem
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             suffering
             ●hem
             to
             bee
             whipped
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             ●hall
             hold
             his
             peace
             without
             ●peaking
             ere
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ●at
             none
             shall
             know
             from
             ●henee
             his
             words
             proceede
             .
             ●ee
             shall
             also
             be
             crowned
             with
             ●hornes
             ;
             they
             shall
             give
             him
             ●all
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             Vinegar
             to
             drinke
             :
             Behold
             the
             feast
             that
             ●hey
             shall
             make
             him
             :
             in
             so
             much
             ●hat
             thou
             ignorant
             and
             blinde
             ●eople
             shalt
             not
             know
             thy
             God
             ●onversing
             among
             men
             :
             but
             ●hou
             shalt
             crowne
             him
             with
             ●hornes
             ,
             mingling
             for
             him
             gall
             ●nd
             vinegar
             :
             then
             the
             vaile
             of
             ●he
             Temple
             shall
             rend
             ,
             and
             at
             
             mid-day
             it
             shall
             be
             darke
             night
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             houres
             So
             the
             just
             shall
             dye
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             death
             or
             sleepe
             shall
             continue
             three
             dayes
             :
             and
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             been
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             Lactantius
             moreover
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Chap.
             15.
             rehearseth
             these
             P●●phesies
             of
             them
             .
             He
             shall
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             impotent
             and
             lame
             shall
             goe
             ,
             and
             runne
             nimbly
             ,
             the
             deafe
             shall
             heare
             ,
             the
             blinde
             shall
             see
             ,
             the
             dumbe
             shall
             speak
             free●ly
             .
             And
             a
             little
             before
             that
             ,
             saith
             with
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             hee
             shall
             nourish
             in
             the
             Desart●
             5000
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             fragment
             thereof
             shall
             bee
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             many
             more
             .
             Many
             othe●
             things
             were
             foretold
             by
             the●●
             Sibyls
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             ruins
             o●
             great
             States
             ,
             as
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             The
             eleventh
             called
             Epyrotica
             :
             some
             hold
             her
             to
             bee
             the
             same
             that
             Phrigia
             was
             ,
             she
             came
             from
             Troas
             to
             Dodona
             ,
             where
             she
             prophesied
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             denominated
             from
             the
             place
             :
             but
             the
             most
             hold
             that
             she
             was
             diverse
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             Phaënni
             ,
             so
             writes
             
               Iohannes
               Tsetses
            
             :
             she
             prophesied
             that
             the
             pure
             word
             should
             come
             from
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             how
             hee
             should
             willingly
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             &
             seem
             poore
             to
             the
             world
             :
             yet
             should
             governe
             all
             things
             ,
             whose
             rule
             &
             kingdome
             should
             never
             cease
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             should
             be
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             his
             kingdome
             should
             principally
             reside
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             governe
             ,
             and
             save
             to
             another
             life
             ,
             thus
             
               Laelius
               Cleopassus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             affirme
             .
          
           
             
               Colophonia
               Lampusia
            
             the
             
             twelfth
             ,
             she
             came
             out
             of
             Greece
             ,
             from
             Colophonia
             a
             City
             of
             Ioni●
             ,
             shee
             prophesied
             of
             the
             changes
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             of
             Inundation
             ,
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             of
             Warres
             ▪
             shee
             told
             that
             God
             was
             onely
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             angry
             at
             vice
             ,
             and
             punished
             it
             ;
             that
             hee
             did
             delight
             in
             holy
             and
             upright
             men
             :
             shee
             told
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             should
             bee
             burnt
             ,
             and
             wished
             men
             to
             adore
             that
             God
             while
             they
             lived
             here
             ,
             which
             would
             punish
             them
             so
             severely
             hereafter
             for
             their
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             India
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Country
             of
             India
             they
             have
             two
             Summers
             ,
             their
             ayre
             is
             most
             gentle
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             temperant
             ,
             great
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             soyle
             ,
             and
             plenty
             of
             
             waters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             ●●ve
             130
             yeares
             ,
             especially
             the
             Musitanes
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             others
             whose
             lives
             ●re
             longer
             :
             there
             be
             marvellous
             ●reat
             beasts
             bred
             in
             that
             Coun●rey
             ,
             and
             trees
             of
             such
             height
             ,
             ●hat
             a
             man
             cannot
             shoote
             to
             the
             ●op
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             commeth
             by
             ●he
             fertility
             of
             the
             soile
             ,
             tem●eratenesse
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             ●lenty
             of
             waters
             .
             Their
             reeds
             ●re
             of
             such
             bignesse
             and
             length
             ,
             ●hat
             the
             space
             betwixt
             every
             ●not
             ,
             may
             beare
             three
             men
             ,
             ●ometimes
             in
             a
             little
             River
             .
             ●here
             bee
             store
             of
             Parrats
             :
             It
             ●ringeth
             forth
             Nard
             ,
             Cinamon
             ,
             Pepper
             ,
             
               Calamus
               Aromaticus
            
             ,
             ●nd
             other
             spices
             ,
             and
             also
             divers
             Pearle
             and
             precious
             stones
             .
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Countrey
             of
             India
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             bredde
             of
             a
             greater
             magnitude
             
             then
             in
             any
             other
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             and
             trees
             .
             The
             people
             have
             a
             bushy
             haire
             ,
             and
             a
             speciall
             decking
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             divers
             〈◊〉
             apparrell
             ,
             some
             weare
             woollen
             garments
             ,
             and
             some
             linnen
             ,
             many
             goe
             naked
             ,
             and
             some
             cover
             their
             privy
             parts
             onely
             :
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             body
             is
             commonly
             blacke
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             Mother●
             wombe
             such
             ,
             through
             the
             disposition
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             they
             bee
             of
             a
             good
             tall
             stature
             ,
             and
             strong
             .
          
           
             They
             bethrifty
             in
             living
             ,
             and
             very
             continent
             from
             theft
             :
             they
             know
             no
             Letters
             ,
             but
             doe
             all
             things
             by
             memory
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             simplicity
             and
             thriftinesse
             all
             things
             have
             prosperous
             successe
             ,
             they
             drinke
             no
             wine
             but
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             they
             make
             drinke
             of
             Rice
             and
             Barley
             ,
             their
             meate
             
             〈◊〉
             commonly
             rice-pottage
             ,
             they
             ●●ve
             no
             prerogative
             to
             their
             old
             ●ge
             ,
             except
             they
             excell
             in
             wise●ome
             .
             He
             that
             is
             reprehended
             ●s
             a
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             hath
             the
             tops
             ●f
             his
             fingers
             cut
             off
             ,
             hee
             that
             ●epriveth
             any
             man
             of
             any
             mem●er
             ,
             hath
             the
             law
             Talio
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ●o
             lose
             the
             like
             member
             ,
             and
             al●o
             his
             hand
             is
             cut
             off
             .
             And
             if
             a●y
             man
             putteth
             out
             the
             eye
             ,
             or
             ●utteth
             away
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             Ar●ificer
             ,
             he
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             it
             .
             If
             any
             woman
             killeth
             a
             drunken
             King
             ,
             she
             hath
             her
             reward
             to
             be
             conjoyned
             with
             his
             successour
             :
             There
             be
             seven
             speciall
             orders
             amongst
             the
             Indians
             :
             the
             first
             is
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             which
             being
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             were
             preferred
             before
             the
             rest
             in
             honour
             and
             dignity
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             all
             workes
             ,
             and
             neither
             serve
             any
             body
             ,
             nor
             governe
             or
             rule
             ,
             they
             
             take
             such
             things
             of
             private
             foll●●
             wherewith
             they
             doe
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             care
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             especially
             know
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             gifts
             and
             honours
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             :
             they
             profit
             much
             to
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             for
             they
             meete
             together
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             foretell
             drought
             ,
             raine
             ,
             windes
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             is
             profitable
             :
             that
             Philosopher
             which
             foresheweth
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             false
             ,
             hath
             no
             other
             punishment
             ,
             but
             to
             keepe
             silence
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             second
             order
             is
             of
             Husbandmen
             ,
             which
             exceeding
             the
             rest
             in
             multitude
             ,
             being
             free
             from
             Wars
             and
             other
             worke
             ,
             doe
             onely
             bestow
             their
             time
             in
             tilling
             their
             ground
             ,
             no
             enemy
             offereth
             
             any
             injury
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             occupied
             about
             the
             common
             profit
             ,
             they
             live
             in
             the
             fields
             with
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             give
             tribute
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             ●heir
             profit
             .
             The
             third
             order
             is
             Shepheards
             ,
             which
             neither
             in●abite
             in
             Cities
             nor
             Townes
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             tabernacles
             ,
             and
             ●heir
             nets
             ,
             and
             things
             for
             hun●ing
             ,
             and
             these
             keep
             the
             Countrey
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             beasts
             and
             fowles
             .
             The
             fourth
             degree
             ●s
             of
             Artificers
             ,
             whereof
             some
             maketh
             weapons
             ,
             some
             other
             ●hings
             meete
             for
             the
             countrey
             :
             ●nd
             other
             profitable
             things
             ,
             ●hese
             bee
             free
             from
             tribute
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Corne
             from
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             fift
             order
             is
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             exercised
             in
             warlike
             affaires
             ,
             &
             they
             &
             al
             their
             horses
             &
             
             Elephants
             be
             maintained
             by
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             sixt
             is
             of
             superintendents
             ,
             who
             seeing
             all
             things
             that
             bee
             done
             in
             India
             ,
             make
             relation
             thereof
             to
             the
             King.
             In
             the
             seventh
             order
             ,
             bee
             those
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             of
             commo●
             counsells
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             few
             〈◊〉
             number
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             most
             excel
             in
             nobility
             and
             wisedome
             :
             for
             o●
             these
             some
             bee
             chosen
             to
             the
             King's
             councell
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             admi●nistration
             of
             the
             Common●wealth
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             judges
             〈◊〉
             doubtfull
             cases
             ,
             Dukes
             also
             an●
             Captaines
             be
             chosen
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             India
             being
             destributed
             into
             these
             parts
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             order
             to
             marry
             with
             th●
             mens
             wives
             of
             another
             order
             nor
             to
             change
             his
             trade
             of
             li●ving
             ;
             nor
             for
             the
             Souldier●
             to
             play
             the
             plough-man
             ,
             no●
             the
             Artificer
             to
             meddle
             in
             th●
             
             Philosophers
             office
             .
             And
             because
             India
             is
             so
             great
             a
             Coun●rey
             ,
             there
             bee
             many
             Nati●ions
             discrepant
             in
             forme
             and
             ●ongue
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             for
             some
             ●nhabiting
             about
             rivers
             &
             lakes
             ,
             doe
             eate
             raw
             fish
             ,
             and
             others
             ●aw
             flesh
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             fal●eth
             sicke
             ,
             his
             friends
             kill
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             should
             wither
             ●nd
             pine
             away
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             ●hat
             his
             flesh
             should
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             ●nd
             although
             hee
             denyeth
             him●elfe
             to
             bee
             sicke
             ,
             yet
             they
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             banquet
             of
             him
             :
             ●o
             hee
             that
             liveth
             in
             perfect
             health
             to
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             is
             slaine
             ●nd
             devoured
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             And
             therefore
             few
             of
             them
             ●ome
             to
             extreame
             old
             age
             .
             There
             bee
             some
             of
             the
             Indians●hat
             ●hat
             never
             kill
             any
             living
             thing
             ,
             nor
             plant
             ,
             nor
             sow
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             erect
             any
             Houses
             ,
             but
             
             liveth
             only
             with
             herbs
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             when
             any
             falleth
             sick
             ,
             he
             goeth
             into
             a
             desart
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             dyeth
             ,
             no
             man
             taking
             care
             either
             of
             him
             dying
             ,
             or
             being
             dead
             :
             they
             use
             naturall
             conjunction
             together
             openly
             like
             unto
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Bragmans
             .
          
           
             THe
             people
             called
             Bragmans
             ,
             lead
             a
             simple
             life
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             led
             with
             any
             inticements
             ;
             they
             desire
             no
             more
             then
             very
             Nature
             doth
             require
             :
             they
             have
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             for
             life
             ,
             the
             which
             their
             earth
             bringeth
             forth
             without
             tillage
             .
             Their
             tables
             be
             furnished
             with
             wholesome
             dishes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             neither
             know
             diversities
             of
             names
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             nor
             their
             kindes
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             good
             health
             very
             
             long
             .
             One
             desireth
             no
             helpe
             of
             another
             ,
             for
             they
             live
             in
             common
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             equall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             envy
             ,
             seeing
             that
             none
             is
             superiour
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             judgements
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             correction
             :
             their
             onely
             Law
             is
             not
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             nature
             ,
             which
             nourisheth
             labour
             ▪
             exerciseth
             no
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             flyeth
             from
             filthy
             idlenesse
             .
             This
             Nation
             hurteth
             it selfe
             in
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             it
             getteth
             moisture
             in
             the
             dew
             ,
             it
             extinguisheth
             thirst
             with
             water
             .
             The
             ground
             is
             instead
             of
             beds
             ,
             carefulnesse
             breaketh
             no
             sleepe
             ,
             nor
             pensivenesse
             troubleth
             not
             the
             minde
             :
             their
             habitation
             is
             in
             digged
             Caves
             upon
             the
             Mountaines
             sides
             ,
             they
             feele
             no
             rage
             of
             winds
             nor
             tempests
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             better
             defended
             
             in
             a
             cave
             then
             in
             a
             house
             ,
             from
             the
             injury
             of
             weather
             ,
             because
             their
             cave
             hath
             two
             uses
             ,
             one
             for
             a
             mansion
             place
             ,
             another
             for
             a
             Sepulchre
             or
             grave
             when
             they
             dye
             .
             They
             have
             no
             precious
             garments
             ,
             but
             they
             cover
             their
             members
             with
             a
             thing
             like
             paper
             ,
             rather
             for
             shamefastnesse
             then
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             be
             not
             trimmed
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             ignorant
             how
             to
             encrease
             beauty
             more
             then
             Nature
             giveth
             :
             the
             man
             and
             the
             woman
             use
             naturall
             conjunction
             ,
             not
             for
             libidinous
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             for
             love
             of
             procreation
             .
             No
             Parent
             followeth
             the
             Funerals
             of
             his
             childe
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Sepulchers
             in
             Churches
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             in
             vessels
             made
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             they
             lay
             up
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Their
             best
             remedy
             in
             Physicke
             
             is
             abstinence
             and
             sparing
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             onely
             cure
             their
             griefes
             ,
             but
             also
             prevent
             those
             which
             might
             come
             ▪
             they
             have
             no
             common
             playes
             nor
             games
             ▪
             but
             when
             they
             assemble
             together
             ,
             they
             read
             the
             Monuments
             of
             things
             done
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             heare
             any
             thing
             to
             bee
             laughed
             at
             ,
             they
             weepe
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             delighted
             in
             old
             fables
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             goodly
             disposition
             of
             naturall
             things
             ▪
             they
             learne
             no
             Eloquence
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             simple
             kinde
             of
             speech
             ,
             onely
             commanding
             not
             to
             lye
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Elepha●●
             .
          
           
             THere
             be
             Elephants
             in
             India
             ,
             which
             bee
             very
             wilde
             and
             fierce
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             easily
             made
             tame
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             They
             compasse
             some
             cleane
             place
             with
             a
             deepe
             ditch
             of
             foure
             〈◊〉
             five
             Furlongs
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             entry
             into
             it
             with
             a
             very
             straight
             bridge
             ▪
             then
             set
             they
             in
             thre●
             or
             foure
             Female
             Elephan●●
             ,
             which
             are
             tame
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             lye
             privily
             watching
             in
             cottages
             :
             in
             the
             day
             time
             the
             wilde
             Elephants
             come
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             night
             time
             they
             enter
             ,
             the
             which
             place
             of
             the
             entry
             the
             Hunters
             shut
             and
             stop
             privily
             :
             after
             this
             they
             bring
             in
             of
             their
             strongest
             tame
             Elephants
             to
             fight
             with
             them
             ,
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             doe
             punish
             them
             with
             famine
             
             and
             lacke
             of
             meate
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             weary
             with
             fighting
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             bold
             carterly
             fellowes
             ,
             privily
             getteth
             under
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             so
             suddenly
             stealeth
             under
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             wilde
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             meanes
             doe
             chaine
             and
             fetter
             them
             :
             and
             after
             this
             they
             move
             their
             tame
             Elephants
             to
             beate
             the
             wilde
             untill
             they
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             downe
             ,
             they
             binde
             their
             necks
             with
             the
             necks
             of
             the
             tame
             E●ephants
             ,
             with
             such
             thongs
             and
             bindings
             as
             Oxen
             bee
             bound
             with
             ,
             and
             this
             doe
             they
             ,
             that
             ●hey
             should
             not
             cast
             off
             such
             as
             sit
             them
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             cut
             their
             neckes
             about
             with
             Raysings
             and
             Scissures
             ,
             and
             lay
             ●he
             Chaynes
             thereon
             ,
             that
             for
             paine
             they
             should
             give
             
             place
             to
             their
             chaines
             ,
             and
             goe
             q●●etly
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             taken
             they
             chose
             out
             such
             as
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             either
             for
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             yong
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             bee
             led
             into
             the
             stables
             ,
             and
             they
             ▪
             being
             bound
             both
             feete
             and
             necks
             in
             a
             pillar
             ,
             to
             bee
             tamed
             with
             hunger
             .
             After
             that
             they
             bee
             refreshed
             with
             grasse
             or
             greene
             weeds
             ,
             then
             they
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             obedient
             ,
             some
             with
             words
             ,
             some
             with
             singing
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             drummes
             be
             made
             gentle
             .
             The
             Elephant
             is
             the
             greatest
             amongst
             all
             beasts
             ,
             and
             commeth
             nearest
             to
             humane
             sence
             ,
             he
             ha●●
             some
             understanding
             (
             as
             Pli●●
             saith
             )
             of
             his
             countrey
             talke
             ,
             an●
             especially
             a
             remembrance
             and
             obedience
             of
             such
             duties
             as
             hee
             hath
             learned
             .
             If
             the
             Elephant
             by
             chance
             killeth
             any
             of
             the●●
             keepers
             in
             a
             rage
             ,
             they
             hav●
             
             so
             great
             a
             desire
             of
             him
             afterward
             ,
             that
             some
             for
             sorrow
             abstaine
             from
             meat
             ,
             and
             some
             doe
             pine
             themselves
             to
             death
             .
             This
             beast
             is
             accustomed
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             full
             of
             feeding
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             leaning
             to
             a
             tree
             hee
             sleepeth
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             bend
             his
             knees
             as
             other
             beasts
             doe
             :
             the
             inhabitants
             perceiving
             the
             tree
             which
             is
             worne
             and
             made
             filthy
             with
             the
             Elephants
             leaning
             ,
             cause
             the
             same
             tree
             to
             bee
             cut
             hard
             by
             the
             ground
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             fall
             without
             thrusting
             and
             enforcing
             ,
             then
             they
             put
             away
             the
             signes
             of
             their
             owne
             steps
             ,
             and
             depart
             quickly
             before
             the
             Elephant
             commeth
             to
             sleepe
             :
             the
             Elephant
             comming
             in
             the
             evening
             to
             his
             accustomed
             place
             of
             rest
             ,
             and
             leaning
             to
             the
             ●●ee
             with
             all
             the
             weight
             of
             hi●●ody
             ,
             falleth
             downe
             straig●●
             
             way
             with
             the
             tree
             even
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             he
             lyeth
             with
             his
             belly
             upward
             all
             night
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             lif●
             up
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             commeth
             the
             inhabitants
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             s●aieth
             the
             beast
             without
             danger
             .
          
           
             The
             Elephants
             have
             such
             〈◊〉
             kinde
             of
             shamefastnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             male
             never
             covereth
             the
             female
             but
             i●
             secret
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             male
             is
             five
             yeares
             olde
             ,
             and
             the
             female
             tenne
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             they
             bring
             forth
             as
             Mares
             doe
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             about
             the
             Spring
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             live
             almost
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             pleasure
             in
             good
             Waters
             ,
             they
             be
             most
             impatient
             of
             cold
             ,
             the
             two
             teeth
             which
             hang
             outward
             ,
             are
             so
             big
             in
             the
             greater
             Elephants
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             used
             oftentimes
             as
             Postes
             .
             And
             many
             other
             things
             
             bee
             written
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             leave
             out
             for
             rediousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Garments
             used
             by
             the
             high
             Priests
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             ALL
             Nations
             have
             ever
             had
             great
             respect
             and
             reverence
             towards
             their
             Priests
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             have
             usually
             allotted
             them
             excellent
             Rayments
             ,
             and
             decent
             Vestures
             :
             yet
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             high
             Priests
             excelled
             all
             others
             ,
             having
             indeed
             direction
             from
             heaven
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             manner
             and
             matter
             of
             their
             Vestments
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             severall
             services
             .
             Their
             upper
             Garment
             was
             of
             dainty
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             that
             did
             decipher
             their
             purity
             of
             life
             :
             from
             their
             middle
             they
             were
             girded
             with
             
             a
             vaile
             to
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             thigh
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             a
             pure
             linnen
             garment
             which
             went
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             above
             it
             a
             round
             garment
             of
             Violet-colour
             ,
             all
             fringed
             at
             the
             skirts
             ,
             which
             was
             hung
             full
             of
             Bells
             and
             Pomegranats
             all
             of
             Gold
             :
             upon
             his
             breast
             he
             wore
             a
             Garment
             of
             five
             colours
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Purple
             ,
             Scarlet
             ,
             Silke
             ,
             and
             Violet
             :
             hee
             also
             had
             adornments
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             a
             Miter
             of
             Silke
             crowned
             with
             Hiacinth
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             was
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Gold
             ,
             contayning
             the
             foure
             sacred
             letters
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             :
             Hee
             likewise
             had
             a
             Rochet
             which
             was
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             buttoned
             with
             two
             golden
             buttons
             ,
             made
             in
             forme
             like
             two
             Aspes
             ,
             set
             richly
             with
             great
             Sardonix-stones
             ,
             bearing
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ingraven
             in
             them
             :
             then
             
             had
             he
             12
             precious
             stones
             hanging
             by
             them
             by
             three
             in
             a
             ranke
             ,
             in
             every
             one
             of
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             written
             :
             So
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             onely
             decently
             ,
             but
             also
             richly
             apparrel'd
             ,
             when
             hee
             appeared
             before
             the
             congregation
             of
             Israel
             .
             I
             could
             have
             enlarged
             this
             point
             much
             more
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             fully
             mentioned
             in
             
               sacred
               Writ
            
             ,
             and
             also
             amongst
             many
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Dragons
             in
             India
             ,
             and
             Ethiopia
             .
          
           
             THe
             Dragon
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             hath
             sharpe
             teeth
             set
             like
             a
             saw-fashion
             ,
             he
             hath
             greater
             strength
             in
             his
             taile
             then
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             poison
             as
             other
             Serpents
             have
             ,
             if
             he
             windeth
             
             his
             tayle
             about
             any
             he
             slayeth
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Elephant
             with
             all
             the
             bignesse
             of
             his
             body
             is
             not
             safe
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Dragon
             lurking
             about
             common
             paths
             where
             the
             Elephants
             use
             to
             go
             ,
             doth
             winde
             and
             knot
             his
             taile
             about
             the
             Elephants
             legs
             ,
             and
             killeth
             him
             by
             suffocating
             .
             Hee
             is
             bred
             in
             India
             and
             
               Ethiopia
               .
               Pliny
            
             saith
             ,
             in
             Ethiope
             there
             be
             Dragons
             of
             20
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             14
             or
             15
             together
             with
             their
             heads
             erected
             ,
             to
             flye
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             great
             waters
             ,
             for
             some
             better
             foode
             :
             the
             Dragons
             poyson
             is
             onely
             in
             his
             tongue
             and
             gall
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Ethiopes
             cut
             away
             the
             tongue
             and
             eate
             the
             flesh
             .
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             poyson
             his
             tongue
             is
             alwaies
             lift
             up
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             through
             the
             heate
             of
             poison
             he
             inflameth
             the
             
             ayre
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             seemeth
             to
             breath
             fire
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             when
             he
             hisseth
             with
             his
             contagious
             blast
             ,
             he
             infecteth
             the
             ayre
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Pestilence
             commeth
             thereof
             many
             times
             .
             He
             is
             sometimes
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             often
             in
             his
             Den
             ,
             hee
             sleepeth
             seldome
             ,
             but
             watcheth
             almost
             continually
             ;
             hee
             devoureth
             beasts
             and
             Fowles
             ,
             his
             eye-sight
             is
             very
             sharp
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             Mountaines
             hee
             seeth
             his
             prey
             a
             far
             off
             oftentimes
             .
          
           
             Betwixt
             the
             Elephants
             and
             the
             Dragons
             there
             is
             continuall
             war
             ,
             for
             the
             Dragon
             claspeth
             about
             the
             Elephant
             with
             her
             taile
             ,
             and
             the
             Elephant
             ouerthroweth
             the
             Dragon
             with
             her
             feet
             and
             snowt
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             with
             the
             folding
             of
             her
             tayle
             ,
             twisteth
             her selfe
             about
             the
             Elephants
             legs
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             him
             to
             fall
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Elephant
             seeing
             a
             Dragon
             under
             a
             tree
             ,
             goeth
             about
             to
             break
             the
             tree
             to
             give
             the
             Dragon
             a
             blow
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             leapeth
             upon
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             bite
             between
             the
             nostrils
             and
             to
             make
             him
             blinde
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Dragon
             getteth
             behind
             him
             ,
             biting
             and
             sucking
             his
             blood
             with
             the
             los●e
             of
             which
             blood
             ,
             the
             Elephan●●eing
             ●eing
             weakned
             ,
             after
             long
             〈…〉
             falleth
             upon
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             so
             dying
             slaieth
             〈◊〉
             owne
             murderer
             the
             Dragon
             〈◊〉
             very
             desirous
             of
             the
             Elephants
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             desireth
             to
             bee
             cooled
             .
             And
             many
             other
             strange
             Serpents
             are
             in
             India
             as
             Scorpions
             with
             wings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             whose
             natures
             I
             omit
             to
             write
             ,
             because
             their
             formes
             be
             not
             knowne
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Gryphin
             in
             India
             .
          
           
             SOme
             say
             there
             is
             in
             India
             a
             Gryphin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             beast
             with
             foure
             feet
             ,
             having
             Wings
             ,
             and
             as
             might
             in
             strength
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             with
             crooked
             talants
             ,
             blacke
             one
             the
             backe
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             forepart
             purple
             ,
             his
             wings
             somewhat
             white
             ,
             his
             bill
             and
             mouth
             like
             an
             Eagles
             ,
             his
             eyes
             fiery
             ,
             hard
             to
             bee
             taken
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             yong
             ;
             he
             maketh
             his
             nest
             in
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             fighteth
             with
             every
             kinde
             of
             beast
             ,
             saving
             the
             Lyon
             and
             Elephant
             ,
             he
             diggeth
             up
             Gold
             in
             desart
             places
             ,
             and
             giveth
             a
             repulse
             to
             those
             that
             come
             neer
             him
             ,
             he
             maketh
             his
             nest
             of
             such
             Gold
             as
             he
             findeth
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             without
             a
             thousand
             or
             
             two
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             with
             danger
             as
             with
             gaine
             .
             Thus
             much
             Aelianus
             writeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             notes
             of
             a
             good
             Horse
             .
          
           
             THere
             bee
             some
             that
             write
             ,
             that
             an
             Horse
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             nor
             tamed
             before
             two
             yeares
             of
             age
             .
             But
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             rubbed
             and
             chafed
             with
             flattering
             ,
             and
             gentle
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             stable
             should
             bee
             laid
             with
             stone
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             him
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             goe
             on
             the
             stones
             ,
             that
             his
             feete
             might
             be
             made
             strong
             .
             At
             the
             beginning
             let
             not
             him
             that
             shal
             sit
             him
             or
             breake
             him
             ,
             be
             too
             rough
             ,
             nor
             weary
             him
             with
             running
             ;
             let
             him
             prove
             him
             with
             turning
             gently
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             with
             spurres
             as
             with
             the
             stick
             he
             
             must
             touch
             him
             .
             The
             Horse
             should
             be
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             of
             a
             thick
             maine
             ,
             and
             standing
             up
             ,
             of
             strong
             loynes
             ,
             of
             a
             short
             head
             ,
             his
             neck
             must
             be
             erect
             and
             standing
             up
             ,
             his
             eares
             small
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             abroad
             breast
             ,
             a
             meane
             belly
             ,
             short
             hips
             ,
             a
             large
             tayle
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             curled
             ,
             streight
             legs
             ,
             equal
             knees
             ,
             stedfast
             hoofes
             and
             grosse
             ,
             not
             big
             nor
             small
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             worne
             :
             his
             legges
             must
             be
             wel
             stuffed
             with
             bones
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             flesh
             ,
             the
             notes
             and
             signes
             of
             yeares
             in
             horses
             ,
             are
             changed
             with
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             horse
             is
             two
             yeares
             and
             a
             halfe
             old
             ,
             his
             middle
             teeth
             both
             above
             and
             beneath
             do
             fall
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             three
             yeares
             old
             ,
             hee
             casteth
             those
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             Dogs
             teeth
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             new
             :
             before
             sixe
             yeares
             
             of
             his
             age
             his
             upper
             double
             teeth
             doe
             fall
             ,
             at
             the
             sixt
             yeare
             hee
             supplieth
             those
             that
             he
             wanteth
             ,
             at
             the
             seventh
             yeare
             all
             are
             supplied
             equally
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             he
             hath
             hollow
             teeth
             ,
             and
             therfore
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             discerne
             their
             ages
             :
             at
             the
             tenth
             yeare
             their
             temples
             begin
             to
             waxe
             hollow
             ,
             and
             the
             browes
             sometimes
             wax
             gray
             ,
             and
             their
             teeth
             stick
             out
             .
             Mares
             have
             their
             full
             increase
             in
             five
             yeares
             ,
             but
             Horses
             in
             sixe
             yeares
             .
             Xenophon
             teacheth
             these
             properties
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             an
             Horse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             know
             his
             age
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             will
             take
             a
             bridle
             or
             not
             ,
             after
             this
             if
             one
             may
             sit
             him
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             will
             cast
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             will
             fly
             or
             run
             away
             being
             let
             loose
             ,
             or
             if
             hee
             may
             be
             soone
             taken
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             being
             smitten
             with
             a
             stick
             ,
             will
             goe
             th●
             swifter
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             certaine
             monstrous
             people
             in
             India
             .
          
           
             MAny
             are
             found
             in
             India
             ,
             both
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             beasts
             full
             of
             haire
             ,
             and
             with
             leaves
             and
             mosse
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             commeth
             of
             the
             great
             heate
             that
             there
             is
             .
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Countrey
             be
             coloured
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             thereby
             come
             to
             certaine
             blacknesse
             like
             unto
             the
             Ethiops
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             outwardly
             so
             black
             through
             the
             adustion
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             but
             naturally
             in
             their
             blood
             there
             is
             an
             inclination
             to
             blacknesse
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sun
             doth
             seeme
             to
             double
             .
          
           
             Our
             Ancestours
             have
             feigned
             many
             monsters
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             as
             people
             with
             Heads
             like
             unto
             
             dogges
             ,
             armed
             onely
             with
             nayles
             ,
             clothed
             with
             〈◊〉
             and
             skinnes
             ,
             having
             no
             kinde
             of
             mans
             speech
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             kinde
             of
             barking
             .
             There
             bee
             some
             that
             live
             at
             the
             fountaine
             of
             Ganges
             ,
             which
             take
             no
             benefit
             by
             meat
             ,
             but
             live
             onely
             by
             the
             savour
             of
             wilde
             Apples
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             goe
             farre
             ,
             they
             carry
             them
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             the
             smell
             and
             savour
             of
             them
             .
             If
             they
             come
             into
             any
             filthy
             or
             stinking
             ayre
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             dye
             ;
             and
             it
             said
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             seene
             in
             the
             Tents
             and
             Army
             of
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             Wee
             read
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             certaine
             people
             with
             one
             ●ye
             in
             India
             ;
             and
             some
             to
             have
             so
             great
             ●ares
             ,
             that
             they
             hang
             downe
             even
             to
             their
             feete
             ,
             and
             many
             to
             have
             but
             one
             foot
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             
             great
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             lye
             down
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             would
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             shadow
             of
             that
             onely
             legge
             doth
             comfort
             them
             .
             It
             is
             read
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Nation
             which
             hath
             gray
             haires
             in
             youth
             ,
             the
             which
             in
             age
             waxe
             blacke
             ,
             and
             also
             men
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             women
             which
             conceive
             at
             five
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             but
             they
             live
             not
             above
             eight
             yeares
             :
             there
             be
             some
             that
             lack
             neckes
             ,
             and
             have
             eyes
             in
             their
             shoulders
             :
             there
             bee
             wilde
             men
             also
             with
             heads
             like
             unto
             Dogs
             ,
             with
             a
             rough
             and
             hairy
             body
             ,
             which
             make
             a
             terrible
             hissing
             ,
             but
             these
             and
             such
             like
             are
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             and
             taken
             for
             truth
             ,
             except
             great
             reason
             can
             perswade
             that
             such
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             experience
             can
             prove
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             also
             thought
             ,
             that
             there
             
             is
             a
             certaine
             people
             called
             Pygmeis
             ,
             which
             be
             never
             in
             peace
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Cranes
             (
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             continuall
             warres
             )
             flye
             into
             other
             countries
             .
             These
             Pygmeis
             are
             short
             men
             of
             stature
             ,
             inhabiting
             in
             the
             extreame
             part
             of
             the
             mountains
             of
             India
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             wholesome
             and
             good
             ayre
             ,
             who
             exceed
             not
             twenty
             seven
             inches
             in
             stature
             .
             For
             Pygme
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             a
             cubite
             .
             These
             Pygmeis
             fight
             with
             Cranes
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             the
             foyle
             :
             the
             report
             goeth
             that
             they
             sit
             upon
             the
             backs
             of
             Rams
             or
             Goats
             ,
             and
             have
             arrowes
             for
             their
             weapons
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Spring
             time
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             there
             consume
             the
             Cranes
             egges
             and
             yong
             ones
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             expedition
             is
             made
             in
             three
             moneths
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             Cranes
             :
             their
             Cottages
             bee
             made
             of
             clay
             ,
             feathers
             ,
             and
             egge-shells
             .
             But
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Cranes
             the
             authors
             write
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             When
             the
             Cranes
             take
             a
             flight
             ,
             they
             consent
             together
             ,
             and
             flye
             very
             high
             ,
             for
             to
             marke
             and
             behold
             :
             they
             chuse
             a
             captaine
             and
             guide
             whom
             they
             follow
             ;
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             company
             they
             have
             those
             that
             may
             cry
             ,
             and
             may
             lead
             the
             whole
             flocke
             with
             their
             voyce
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             watches
             every
             night
             by
             turne
             ,
             which
             hold
             a
             stone
             in
             their
             feet
             ,
             which
             falling
             from
             those
             that
             are
             weary
             for
             lacke
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             argueth
             and
             reprooveth
             their
             negligence
             by
             sound
             :
             the
             other
             sleep
             with
             their
             bils
             and
             heads
             under
             their
             wings
             standing
             upon
             each
             feete
             by
             course
             ,
             the
             guide
             looketh
             forthwith
             
             his
             neck
             straight
             forward
             ,
             and
             fore-sheweth
             things
             to
             come
             .
             When
             they
             are
             mad
             tame
             they
             waxe
             lascivious
             ,
             and
             run
             ,
             and
             flye
             in
             round
             compasses
             with
             shaking
             their
             wings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Ants
             of
             India
             .
          
           
             MEgasthenes
             writeh
             of
             the
             Ants
             in
             India
             after
             this
             sort
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Hil
             of
             thre
             thousand
             furlongs
             in
             compasse
             in
             India
             ,
             and
             many
             Gold
             mines
             therin
             ,
             the
             which
             are
             kept
             with
             Ants
             as
             big
             as
             Foxes
             ,
             getting
             their
             living
             with
             a
             marvellous
             celerity
             in
             hunting
             ,
             
             they
             dig
             and
             scrape
             the
             earth
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             Gold
             ,
             and
             heapeth
             it
             up
             at
             the
             hole
             of
             their
             Dens
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             Merchants
             doe
             privily
             steale
             away
             ,
             laying
             flesh
             for
             a
             bait
             to
             stay
             the
             Ants
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             they
             
             should
             marke
             them
             .
             This
             is
             thought
             of
             many
             to
             bee
             a
             fable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             leave
             it
             at
             large
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             as
             you
             think
             best
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Indian
             Apes
             .
          
           
             ABout
             the
             mountain
             called
             Emodij
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             wood
             full
             of
             great
             Apes
             ,
             the
             which
             as
             the
             Macedonians
             did
             see
             standing
             as
             it
             were
             thicke
             together
             upon
             the
             Hills
             ,
             and
             having
             weapons
             like
             men
             of
             Warre
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             kinde
             of
             beast
             commeth
             as
             neare
             to
             humane
             subtilty
             as
             Elephants
             doe
             )
             they
             would
             have
             set
             upon
             them
             as
             enemies
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             Countrey
             beene
             present
             ,
             and
             shewed
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             assembly
             of
             Apes
             ,
             which
             contend
             to
             imitate
             
             such
             things
             as
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             battell
             was
             turned
             to
             laughing
             .
             Apes
             are
             taken
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             they
             that
             hunt
             Apes
             ,
             set
             dishes
             full
             of
             water
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Apes
             ,
             and
             therewith
             they
             annoint
             and
             wash
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             with
             as
             privy
             speed
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             set
             pots
             with
             birdlime
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             stuffe
             instead
             thereof
             :
             the
             Apes
             perceiving
             them
             annointing
             their
             eyes
             ,
             being
             given
             to
             follow
             all
             things
             ,
             come
             downe
             immediately
             from
             the
             trees
             and
             thinking
             to
             doe
             as
             the
             men
             did
             ,
             they
             dawbe
             and
             annoint
             their
             eyes
             and
             mouthes
             with
             birdlime
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             they
             easie
             to
             bee
             made
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             taken
             alive
             .
          
           
             They
             use
             also
             another
             trade
             to
             take
             them
             :
             they
             take
             buskins
             
             and
             put
             them
             on
             in
             the
             sight
             o●
             the
             Apes
             ,
             and
             so
             depart
             ,
             leaving
             others
             annoynted
             inwardly
             with
             birdlime
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             hairy
             ,
             that
             the
             fraud
             might
             not
             appeare
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             Apes
             plucking
             upon
             their
             legs
             ,
             are
             so
             snared
             and
             intangled
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             escape
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Hunters
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             India
             also
             dogs
             of
             such
             courage
             ,
             that
             two
             of
             them
             can
             master
             a
             Lyon.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diamond-stone
             .
          
           
             THe
             Diamonds
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             mettals
             of
             
               India
               ,
               Aethiope
               ,
               Araby
               ,
               Macedony
               ,
               Cyprus
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             places
             .
             The
             Indian
             Diamond
             shineth
             with
             a
             more
             Orientnesse
             then
             the
             others
             .
             There
             
             is
             one
             kinde
             of
             this
             stone
             that
             is
             somewhat
             of
             an
             iron
             colour
             ,
             and
             differeth
             not
             much
             from
             a
             christall
             colour
             ,
             for
             commonly
             it
             is
             somewhat
             white
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             harder
             then
             Christall
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             be
             layd
             upon
             the
             Smiths
             Anvile
             ,
             and
             most
             vehemently
             beaten
             with
             a
             hammer
             ,
             rather
             the
             anvile
             &
             the
             hammer
             wil
             breake
             asunder
             ,
             then
             that
             will
             be
             divided
             in
             parts
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             resist
             the
             blowes
             of
             iron
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             will
             not
             melt
             ,
             nor
             give
             place
             thereto
             .
             For
             if
             we
             may
             give
             credit
             to
             Pliny
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             waxe
             warme
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             more
             purer
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             never
             contaminate
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             strange
             hardnesse
             of
             this
             stone
             is
             made
             so
             soft
             with
             the
             warme
             blood
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Goate
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             broken
             .
             
             In
             scalding
             Lead
             it
             taketh
             such
             heate
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             dissolved
             :
             But
             this
             hardnesse
             is
             not
             in
             every
             Diamond
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             or
             called
             Syderites
             ,
             may
             be
             broken
             with
             a
             Mallet
             ,
             and
             pierced
             through
             with
             another
             Diamond
             .
             The
             Diamond
             doth
             deprehend
             and
             detect
             poyson
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             working
             thereof
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             desired
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             great
             price
             and
             estimation
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             tenne
             persecutions
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             beganne
             in
             the
             13
             yeare
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             Nero
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             faine
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             beganne
             in
             the
             12
             yeare
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             who
             caused
             St.
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             vessell
             of
             burning
             oyle
             ,
             whereof
             he
             received
             no
             hurt
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             beganne
             in
             the
             tenth
             yeare
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             Tratan
             ,
             which
             ceased
             afterwards
             by
             the
             pitty
             and
             meanes
             of
             Pliny
             Second
             ,
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             began
             under
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Aurelius
               Commodus
            
             Empire
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             began
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Severus
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             began
             at
             the
             indignation
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             who
             especially
             persecuted
             the
             Clergy
             ▪
          
           
             The
             seventh
             began
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Docius
             ,
             and
             continued
             cruelly
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             began
             under
             the
             
             Emperour
             Valerius
             ,
             who
             though
             at
             the
             first
             hee
             were
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             being
             corrupted
             by
             certaine
             Hereticks
             ,
             hee
             became
             a
             most
             cruell
             persecutor
             of
             Christ
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             beganne
             under
             the
             Emperour
             Aurelianus
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             began
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Dioclesianus
             and
             
               Maximianus
               Herculeus
            
             :
             this
             persecution
             was
             farre
             more
             cruell
             and
             generall
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             insomuch
             that
             Dioclesianus
             in
             the
             orient
             ,
             and
             Maximianus
             in
             the
             occident
             ,
             destroyed
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             tormented
             the
             Christians
             with
             all
             strange
             torments
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Calechut
             the
             famous
             Mart
             of
             India
             .
          
           
             THE
             compasse
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Calechut
             is
             the
             space
             of
             Sixe
             Thousand
             buildings
             ,
             which
             be
             not
             joyned
             together
             as
             our
             houses
             be
             ,
             but
             are
             separate
             a
             good
             space
             asunder
             :
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Citty
             is
             a
             thousand
             paces
             ,
             their
             houses
             be
             very
             low
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             above
             the
             height
             of
             a
             man
             on
             horse-backe
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             be
             covered
             in
             the
             top
             with
             boughes
             and
             branches
             of
             trees
             commonly
             .
          
           
             Their
             King
             is
             addicted
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             devils
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             deny
             God
             to
             be
             the
             maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             cause
             and
             Author
             of
             things
             :
             but
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             GOD
             appointed
             
             the
             office
             of
             judgement
             to
             an
             ill
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             right
             to
             mortall
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             spirit
             they
             call
             Deumo
             .
             The
             King
             hath
             the
             picture
             of
             this
             devill
             in
             his
             Chappell
             ,
             sitting
             with
             a
             Diadem
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             his
             Diademe
             hath
             foure
             hornes
             about
             ,
             and
             this
             picture
             gapeth
             with
             a
             wide
             mouth
             ,
             shewing
             foure
             teeth
             :
             It
             hath
             a
             deformed
             nose
             ,
             grimme
             and
             terrible
             eyes
             ,
             a
             threatning
             countenance
             ,
             crooked
             fingers
             ,
             with
             tallants
             and
             feete
             much
             like
             unto
             a
             Cocke
             :
             they
             that
             looke
             upon
             this
             horrible
             monster
             ,
             are
             suddenly
             afraid
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             loathsome
             and
             terrible
             a
             thing
             to
             behold
             .
             About
             the
             Church
             are
             painted
             devils
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             corner
             Sathan
             is
             made
             of
             brasse
             sitting
             ,
             with
             such
             workmanship
             ,
             that
             hee
             seemeth
             
             to
             cast
             flames
             of
             fire
             for
             the
             consuming
             of
             soules
             miserably
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             putteth
             a
             soule
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             it
             reacheth
             another
             .
             Every
             morning
             their
             Priests
             doe
             clense
             this
             Idoll
             with
             Rose-water
             ,
             and
             other
             sweete
             waters
             ,
             and
             they
             perfume
             it
             with
             divers
             sweete
             things
             ,
             falling
             downe
             and
             worshipping
             it
             .
             They
             put
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Cocke
             weekely
             in
             a
             Silver
             Vessell
             ,
             filled
             with
             burning
             coles
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             sweet
             perfumes
             ,
             and
             taking
             ●
             Censar
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             redole●●
             with
             Frankincense
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             little
             Silver
             bell
             ringing
             all
             the
             while
             .
             And
             the
             King
             eateth
             no
             meate
             before
             that
             4
             Priests
             have
             offered
             to
             the
             Devill
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Kings
             dishes
             .
             The
             King
             at
             his
             dinner
             sitteth
             on
             the
             
             ground
             ,
             without
             any
             cloth
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             standeth
             round
             about
             him
             as
             hee
             sitteth
             ,
             never
             comming
             neerer
             him
             ,
             then
             within
             foure
             paces
             ,
             marking
             the
             Kings
             words
             most
             reverently
             :
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             eating
             ,
             the
             Priests
             offer
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             Kings
             meate
             to
             yong
             Crowes
             and
             Birds
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             which
             Fowle
             is
             an
             haynous
             thing
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             flye
             every
             where
             in
             safety
             .
             When
             the
             King
             marrieth
             a
             Wife
             ,
             he
             useth
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             bed
             unto
             her
             ,
             before
             that
             his
             new
             married
             wife
             hath
             been
             defloured
             of
             the
             most
             worthy
             Priest.
             For
             this
             Whoredome
             ,
             the
             KING
             giveth
             him
             as
             a
             reward
             five
             hundred
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             are
             in
             the
             first
             order
             of
             estimation
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             Senators
             which
             beare
             a
             
             sword
             and
             a
             buckler
             ,
             a
             bow
             and
             a
             javelin
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             abroad
             .
             Thirdly
             they
             esteeme
             Artificers
             .
             Fourthly
             fishers
             ▪
             Fiftly
             Merchants
             for
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             Acornes
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             such
             as
             sow
             and
             gather
             Rice
             .
             They
             have
             no
             great
             respect
             o●
             Apparrell
             ,
             but
             to
             cover
             their
             privy
             parts
             :
             they
             goe
             bare-foot
             and
             bare-head
             .
             When
             the
             King
             is
             dead
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             Males
             alive
             ,
             either
             children
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             or
             brothers
             children
             ,
             they
             succeed
             not
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             the
             sisters
             sonne
             by
             their
             law
             must
             have
             the
             Scepter
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             ,
             then
             he
             succeedeth
             in
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             which
             is
             nearest
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             for
             none
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             Priests
             have
             defloured
             their
             Queene
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             King
             goeth
             forth
             
             into
             some
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             or
             to
             Hunt
             ,
             the
             Priests
             kepe
             the
             Queene
             company
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Queene
             in
             venerous
             acts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             King
             knoweth
             for
             a
             certainty
             ,
             that
             those
             children
             which
             he
             hath
             by
             his
             Wife
             ,
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             his
             children
             ;
             but
             he
             taketh
             his
             sisters
             children
             as
             most
             neere
             unto
             him
             in
             lawfull
             consanguinity
             ,
             and
             taketh
             them
             heires
             to
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             The
             Merchants
             keep
             this
             order
             ,
             such
             Wives
             as
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             man
             change
             them
             in
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             better
             conjunction
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             saith
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             
             seeing
             the
             you
             have
             bin
             my
             best
             ●riend
             ,
             let
             us
             change
             our
             wives
             ,
             upon
             that
             condition
             that
             you
             may
             have
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             
             have
             yours
             :
             then
             saith
             the
             other
             ,
             say
             you
             so
             in
             earnest
             ?
             ye
             saith
             he
             by
             Pollux
             .
             Then
             saith
             his
             fellow
             ,
             let
             us
             goe
             home
             to
             my
             house
             ;
             whither
             when
             they
             are
             come
             ,
             the
             one
             claymeth
             anothers
             Wife
             ,
             saying
             ,
             come
             ●●ther
             Woman
             ,
             and
             follow
             this
             man
             ,
             because
             from
             hence
             forth
             hee
             shall
             be
             thy
             Husband
             :
             then
             the
             Woman
             saith
             ,
             do
             you
             spea●
             in
             earnest
             ?
             to
             whom
             her
             first
             Husband
             saith
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             mock
             ;
             then
             the
             woman
             saith
             ,
             gladly
             I
             will
             follow
             him
             :
             And
             this
             i●
             the
             way
             of
             changing
             thei●
             Wives
             .
             There
             be
             some
             Women
             in
             this
             countrey
             that
             may
             marry
             seven
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             lye
             wi●●
             them
             every
             night
             by
             course
             ,
             and
             where
             shee
             is
             delivered
             of
             ●
             Childe
             ,
             shee
             may
             choose
             t●
             which
             of
             her
             Husbands
             she
             wil●
             father
             her
             Childe
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             
             man
             may
             not
             refuse
             it
             by
             any
             meanes
             .
             Many
             other
             strange
             things
             is
             rehearsed
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             the
             rehearsall
             whereof
             were
             very
             tedious
             heere
             .
             There
             is
             much
             Pepper
             growing
             in
             this
             Countrey
             of
             Calechut
             ,
             the
             stalk
             of
             Pepper
             is
             but
             weak
             ,
             somwhat
             like
             to
             a
             Vine
             stalke
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             grow
             without
             a
             prop
             :
             it
             is
             not
             much
             unlike
             to
             Ivye
             ,
             for
             it
             windeth
             and
             creepeth
             as
             that
             doth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             more
             deepe
             clasping
             it
             windeth
             about
             the
             tree
             :
             this
             hath
             many
             branches
             three
             handfull
             long
             .
             They
             gather
             it
             in
             October
             and
             November
             ,
             being
             greene
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             on
             tiles
             in
             the
             Sunne
             to
             bee
             dryed
             ,
             where
             in
             three
             daies
             space
             it
             waxeth
             black
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Ginger
             groweth
             in
             Calechut
             ,
             but
             much
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             
             Cravonor
             thither
             .
             Cynamon
             is
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Zaylon
             ,
             fifty
             Germain
             miles
             beyond
             
               Calechut
               .
               Pepper
            
             groweth
             in
             the
             fields
             of
             Calechut
             ,
             but
             great
             store
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             Crimucoll
             ,
             12
             miles
             beyond
             
               Chalechut
               .
               Cloves
            
             are
             gathreed
             in
             a
             place
             called
             Meluza
             ,
             a
             little
             from
             
               Calechut
               .
               Nutmegs
            
             groweth
             in
             Melaccha
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             way
             from
             
               Calechut
               .
               Mus●
            
             or
             Castoreum
             commeth
             from
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Pego
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             hundred
             miles
             from
             
               Calechut
               .
               Pearle
            
             and
             Precious
             stones
             are
             found
             about
             the
             City
             of
             Ormus
             ▪
             and
             sent
             to
             Calechut
             ,
             the
             general
             Mart
             of
             all
             the
             East
             parts
             .
             And
             many
             other
             Spyces
             ,
             Silkes
             ,
             and
             strange
             things
             ,
             are
             brought
             from
             these
             Countries
             into
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Iewes
             answerable
             to
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             SEldome
             hath
             it
             been
             known
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             a
             wicked
             life
             hath
             had
             a
             shamefull
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             searching
             any
             further
             for
             examples
             ,
             may
             evidently
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             their
             lives
             being
             odious
             towards
             God
             ,
             proved
             as
             shamefull
             to
             Men
             :
             they
             generally
             exercised
             inhumanity
             to
             strangers
             ,
             despised
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             mocked
             their
             Priests
             :
             they
             were
             given
             to
             fearfull
             oppression
             and
             usury
             :
             they
             did
             not
             honour
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             nor
             parents
             :
             they
             practised
             contentions
             ,
             and
             seditions
             :
             they
             prophan'd
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             God
             :
             they
             were
             extreamly
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             as
             extreamly
             disobedient
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             left
             not
             any
             notorous
             sinne
             
             unpractised
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             prosecution
             of
             these
             lewd
             courses
             ▪
             it
             pleased
             Heavens
             Justice
             to
             make
             them
             a
             shame
             ,
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             an
             astonishment
             to
             all
             the
             world
             and
             themselves
             :
             for
             as
             they
             sold
             Gods
             Word
             and
             his
             Sacrifices
             ,
             so
             in
             Vespasians
             time
             they
             were
             publickly
             sold
             for
             slaves
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             thirty
             seven
             thousand
             persons
             at
             once
             :
             as
             they
             dealt
             with
             strangers
             ,
             so
             to
             this
             day
             are
             they
             used
             by
             all
             strangers
             ,
             as
             they
             cared
             not
             for
             their
             Priests
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             now
             deprived
             both
             of
             Country
             ,
             Citty
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Priests
             :
             As
             they
             used
             oppression
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             now
             to
             this
             day
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             mis-used
             by
             all
             Nations
             without
             pitty
             or
             remorse
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             their
             owne
             curses
             ,
             which
             they
             wished
             might
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             indeed
             fallen
             justly
             
             ●pon
             them
             and
             theirs
             :
             What
             ●eed
             I
             be
             tedious
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             ●re
             as
             justly
             miserable
             and
             con●emned
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             unjust
             in
             ●heir
             impieties
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             who
             did
             refuse
             to
             bee
             vessels
             ●or
             mercy
             ,
             are
             deservedly
             made
             ●essels
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             although
             GODS
             Will
             was
             not
             done
             ●y
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             done
             upon
             ●hem
             .
          
           
             Discite
             Iustitiam
             moniti
             ,
             &
             non
             tomnite
             Divos
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seven
             Wonders
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             THe
             first
             were
             the
             Walls
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             built
             by
             Semiramis
             ,
             of
             stone
             joyned
             together
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             slimy
             and
             gluish
             
             morter
             ,
             which
             groweth
             in
             th●
             Mines
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             an●
             especially
             in
             the
             Lake
             whe●●
             stood
             in
             time
             past
             Sodome
             an●
             Gomorrah
             ,
             now
             called
             Asfalti●●
             These
             Walls
             according
             to
             t●●
             Towne
             ,
             were
             built
             in
             quadrangle
             and
             contained
             in
             circuit
             (
             as
             sai●●
             Pliny
             in
             the
             twenty
             sixt
             Chapter
             of
             his
             sixt
             booke
             )
             60
             miles
             so
             that
             every
             square
             was
             si●teene
             mile
             long
             ;
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             foot
             high
             ,
             and
             fifty
             foot
             thick
             and
             to
             build
             these
             Walls
             wer●
             hired
             by
             Semiramis
             ,
             out
             of
             di●vers
             Countries
             for
             a
             long
             spac●
             300000
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             was
             the
             Pillar
             o●
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             offered
             by
             the
             Gen●tiles
             unto
             Iupiter
             .
             This
             Pilla●
             stood
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             an●
             was
             made
             of
             Iron
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             of
             incredible
             great●nesse
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             a
             ma●
             
             might
             scarce
             fadome
             the
             great
             ●inger
             thereof
             .
             After
             it
             had
             stood
             56
             yeares
             ,
             it
             fell
             down
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             earth-quake
             ,
             and
             so
             ●ay
             till
             the
             Iland
             was
             wonne
             by
             ●he
             Souldan
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             who
             car●yed
             so
             much
             mettall
             away
             ,
             as
             ●oaded
             900
             Camels
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             were
             the
             Pyramides
             of
             Egypt
             :
             among
             the
             which
             ●here
             is
             one
             especially
             noted
             ,
             a●out
             the
             Citty
             of
             Memphis
             ,
             now
             ●alled
             
               grand
               Caire
            
             :
             this
             Piramid●overed
             ●overed
             about
             40
             acres
             of
             land
             ,
             ●t
             the
             foote
             or
             foundation
             there●f
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             built
             of
             Marble●tone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             building
             ●hereof
             were
             imployed
             conti●ually
             for
             the
             space
             of
             20
             years
             ,
             ●600000
             men
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             suste●ance
             of
             these
             workmen
             ,
             was
             ●is
             burst
             in
             radish
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ●oots
             1800
             tallents
             ,
             which
             ac●ording
             to
             our
             reckoning
             ,
             is
             the
             
             summe
             1880000
             crownes
             :
             this
             might
             seem
             incredible
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             it
             is
             affirmed
             by
             so
             many
             Authors
             of
             authority
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             was
             the
             Mausol
             ,
             of
             Mausolus
             King
             of
             Caria
             ,
             and
             husband
             to
             Artemisia
             so
             called
             :
             this
             Woman
             for
             the
             great
             love
             shee
             bare
             to
             her
             Spouse
             ,
             burned
             his
             dead
             body
             ,
             and
             dranke
             the
             powder
             thereof
             ,
             thinking
             no
             Sepulcher
             so
             worthy
             as
             her
             owne
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             powder
             shee
             buried
             in
             this
             famous
             tombe
             ,
             the
             stone
             whereof
             was
             of
             an
             excellent
             kind
             of
             marble
             ,
             it
             was
             411
             feet
             in
             circuit
             ,
             and
             25
             cubits
             high
             ,
             &
             was
             invironed
             about
             with
             36
             Pillars
             of
             stone
             ,
             wonderfully
             well
             carved
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             was
             the
             Temple
             o●
             Diana
             ,
             builded
             by
             the
             Amazones
             :
             it
             was
             455
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             220
             foot
             broad
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             stood
             
             127
             marble
             pillars
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             being
             70
             foote
             high
             :
             the
             worke
             thereof
             was
             so
             wonderfull
             curious
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             220
             yeares
             a
             making
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             ,
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Iupiter
               Olympius
            
             ,
             in
             Achaia
             ;
             all
             of
             Porphyre
             ,
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             little
             pieces
             joyned
             together
             :
             this
             Image
             ,
             besides
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             is
             especially
             noted
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             more
             famous
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             game
             called
             Olympiades
             ,
             there
             kept
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             ,
             was
             the
             Tower
             Pharos
             ,
             nigh
             unto
             Alexandria
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             builded
             by
             
               Ptolomeus
               Philadelphus
            
             ;
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             direct
             the
             passengers
             which
             came
             to
             take
             haven
             thereabouts
             ,
             by
             burning
             of
             pitch
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             things
             in
             the
             toppe
             :
             this
             Tower
             was
             of
             a
             marvellous
             height
             ,
             
             and
             singular
             workmanship
             ;
             the
             building
             wherof
             cost
             according
             to
             our
             money
             480000
             crownes
             ,
             Some
             Authors
             put
             for
             the
             seventh
             wonder
             ,
             the
             Gardens
             and
             Orchards
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             Babylon
             .
             Others
             put
             the
             Obelisque
             of
             Semiramis
             ;
             which
             differeth
             in
             nothing
             from
             a
             Pyramid
             ,
             saving
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             stone
             :
             the
             
               Obelisque
               ,
               Semiramis
            
             caused
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Mountaines
             of
             Armenia
             :
             it
             was
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             foot
             high
             ,
             and
             every
             square
             was
             foure
             and
             twenty
             foot
             broad
             at
             the
             bottome
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             contained
             in
             circuit
             96
             foot
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixe
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             dividing
             of
             these
             Ages
             there
             is
             great
             contrariety
             of
             Opinions
             among
             Writers
             ;
             for
             that
             some
             follow
             the
             computation
             of
             the
             72
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             some
             follow
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Text
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             The
             first
             Age
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             till
             the
             universall
             Flood
             ,
             endured
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             1656
             yeares
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             S.
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Bede
               ,
               Phil●
            
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             text
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             The
             72
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             hold
             that
             it
             endured
             2242
             yeares
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Austine
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             endured
             2272.
             
             Of
             this
             age
             few
             ,
             or
             no
             things
             are
             recited
             worthy
             of
             memory
             :
             except
             the
             birth
             of
             
             the
             first
             man
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             creation
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             age
             from
             Noahs
             flood
             till
             the
             birth
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             endured
             according
             to
             the
             72
             Interpreters
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             writers
             942
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             but
             292
             yeares
             :
             Saint
             Austin
             counteth
             172
             yeares
             .
             In
             this
             age
             was
             builded
             Babel
             ,
             the
             
               Tower
               of
               confusion
            
             :
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             beganne
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Citty
             of
             Ninive
             was
             builded
             ,
             which
             contained
             in
             circuit
             three
             dayes
             journey
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             age
             from
             Abraham
             to
             David
             ,
             endured
             by
             the
             agreement
             of
             all
             Authours
             941
             yeares
             .
             During
             this
             age
             was
             the
             peregrination
             of
             Abraham
             :
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Amazones
               ,
               Sodome
            
             and
             Gomorrah
             were
             destroyed
             :
             Ioseph
             was
             sold
             to
             the
             
             
               Egyptians
               :
               Moses
            
             passed
             the
             red
             Sea
             :
             Iob
             the
             just
             lived
             :
             Iason
             conquered
             the
             golden
             Feece
             :
             the
             destruction
             of
             Troy
             :
             the
             Latins
             began
             to
             reigne
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             age
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             David
             ,
             till
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             Iewes
             captive
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             endured
             485
             yeares
             :
             During
             this
             age
             the
             Empire
             of
             Assyrians
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             Medes
             ,
             the
             Olympiades
             of
             the
             Grecians
             began
             :
             Carthage
             was
             builded
             by
             Dido
             ,
             and
             Rome
             by
             
               Romulus
               :
               Byzance
            
             was
             also
             builded
             :
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             calamity
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             age
             from
             the
             transmigration
             of
             Babylon
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             endured
             by
             the
             agreement
             of
             all
             ,
             589
             yeares
             .
             During
             this
             age
             Cyrus
             beganne
             
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Persians
             :
             the
             70
             yeare
             of
             this
             age
             the
             Jewes
             returned
             to
             their
             Countrey
             :
             Consuls
             beganne
             to
             rule
             in
             
               Rome
               :
               Xerxes
            
             invaded
             Greece
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             1000000
             men
             :
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
            
             ,
             and
             Demostenes
             flourished
             with
             many
             other
             worthy
             Philosophers
             :
             Alexander
             wonne
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             World
             :
             the
             destruction
             of
             Carthage
             by
             the
             
               Romans
               :
               C●●sar
            
             usurped
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             age
             beganne
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             which
             yet
             endureth
             ,
             and
             shall
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             bridges
             of
             Singui
             and
             Quinsai
             .
          
           
             THere
             be
             numbred
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Singui
             ,
             about
             six
             thousand
             bridges
             of
             stone
             ,
             having
             so
             large
             Arches
             ,
             that
             shippes
             may
             passe
             through
             without
             bending
             of
             the
             Mast.
             There
             is
             another
             City
             called
             Quinsay
             in
             Asia
             ,
             which
             containeth
             in
             the
             circuit
             of
             it
             ,
             above
             an
             hundred
             Italian
             miles
             ,
             which
             make
             25
             German
             miles
             ;
             it
             is
             thought
             to
             bee
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             notable
             City
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             hath
             12
             thousand
             bridges
             of
             stone
             ,
             so
             high
             and
             large
             ,
             that
             a
             ship
             may
             passe
             upright
             through
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             certaine
             illusions
             of
             Devils
             about
             Tangut
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             seene
             and
             heard
             about
             the
             Desarts
             of
             Tangut
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             more
             commonly
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             divers
             illusions
             of
             Devills
             :
             therfore
             travailers
             that
             way
             ,
             ought
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             ●ever
             not
             their
             companies
             ,
             and
             least
             any
             comming
             behinde
             might
             hinder
             them
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             soone
             loose
             the
             fight
             of
             their
             companions
             ,
             for
             the
             hils
             and
             mountaines
             :
             there
             be
             heard
             the
             voyces
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Devills
             ,
             which
             going
             solitarily
             ,
             will
             call
             other
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             feigning
             and
             counterfeiting
             the
             voyces
             of
             their
             companions
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             can
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             doe
             lead
             men
             out
             of
             
             the
             way
             to
             destruction
             :
             there
             be
             hard
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             the
             consents
             and
             harmony
             of
             musick-instruments
             :
             there
             bee
             many
             worshippers
             of
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             they
             attribute
             much
             honour
             to
             the
             Devills
             ,
             When
             their
             Wives
             have
             a
             sonne
             ,
             they
             commend
             him
             to
             some
             Idoll
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             yeare
             the
             Father
             keepeth
             up
             a
             Ramme
             ,
             the
             which
             after
             the
             nativity
             of
             the
             Childe
             ,
             at
             the
             next
             feast
             of
             that
             Idoll
             ,
             he
             offereth
             with
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Ceremonies
             .
             When
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             done
             ,
             they
             bring
             the
             flesh
             which
             was
             offered
             to
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             kinsfolkes
             gathred
             together
             ,
             doe
             eate
             of
             that
             with
             great
             devotion
             ,
             keeping
             the
             bones
             reverently
             in
             some
             vessel
             .
             In
             this
             Countrey
             is
             found
             a
             
             Serpent
             called
             Salamandra
             ,
             
             which
             liveth
             in
             the
             fire
             without
             any
             damage
             ,
             those
             Serpents
             are
             used
             for
             the
             making
             of
             such
             cloth
             as
             may
             suffer
             the
             fire
             without
             any
             corruption
             or
             harme
             ,
             or
             else
             when
             any
             spot
             commeth
             to
             any
             Garment
             made
             of
             the
             haires
             of
             a
             Salamander
             ,
             
             it
             may
             bee
             cast
             for
             an
             houre
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             spots
             will
             be
             gone
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             very
             cleane
             washt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Cocatrice
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             in
             Affrick
             a
             kinde
             of
             Serpent
             called
             a
             Cocatrice
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             white
             spot
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             having
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Diadem
             .
             His
             head
             is
             very
             sharp
             ,
             his
             mouth
             red
             ,
             his
             eyes
             somewhat
             blacke
             in
             colour
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             with
             his
             hissing
             he
             driveth
             
             away
             all
             kinde
             of
             Serpents
             .
             Hee
             destroyeth
             with
             his
             breath
             young
             trees
             and
             plants
             ,
             consumeth
             herbs
             ,
             breaketh
             stones
             ,
             infecteth
             the
             ayre
             where
             he
             tarrieth
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             bird
             cannot
             fly
             over
             that
             ayre
             or
             through
             it
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             death
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             poison
             of
             a
             Weasell
             is
             his
             destruction
             .
             Aelianus
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             sharpe
             poison
             ,
             that
             exceeding
             not
             in
             length
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             yet
             hee
             extinguisheth
             every
             great
             Serpent
             with
             his
             onely
             breath
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             more
             hurtfull
             or
             more
             pestilent
             beast
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             this
             lying
             in
             his
             denne
             ,
             may
             destroy
             a
             whole
             Citty
             by
             infection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Crocodile
             .
          
           
             THe
             Crocodile
             is
             found
             commonly
             about
             the
             water
             of
             Nilus
             and
             Ganges
             in
             India
             ,
             and
             waxeth
             of
             a
             little
             thing
             to
             a
             very
             great
             beast
             .
             For
             his
             egges
             are
             much
             like
             unto
             Goose-egs
             ,
             but
             the
             yong
             which
             commeth
             of
             them
             ,
             taketh
             encrease
             to
             sixteene
             or
             eightee●●
             cubits
             in
             length
             :
             hee
             liveth
             almost
             as
             long
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             lacketh
             a
             tongue
             ,
             his
             body
             is
             ma●●vellously
             defended
             of
             nature
             for
             all
             his
             backe
             is
             full
             of
             scales
             and
             wonderfull
             hard
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             is
             long
             ,
             hee
             hath
             many
             teeth
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             whereof
             two
             doe
             especially
             hang
             out
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             devoure
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             other
             earthly
             beasts
             comming
             neare
             to
             the
             
             water
             ,
             he
             dismembreth
             them
             with
             his
             nayles
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             sharper
             then
             any
             weapon
             .
             His
             biting
             is
             cruell
             and
             sharpe
             ,
             and
             hee
             so
             rendeth
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             bee
             healed
             :
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             them
             about
             Nilus
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             very
             fruitfull
             of
             themselves
             ,
             having
             young
             every
             yeare
             ,
             and
             also
             they
             are
             seldome
             taken
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fearefull
             beast
             ,
             flying
             from
             those
             that
             persecute
             him
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             those
             that
             fly
             from
             him
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             goeth
             about
             to
             devoure
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hee
             beginneth
             to
             weepe
             ,
             whereof
             hath
             sprung
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             
               The
               teares
               of
               a
               Crocodile
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             one
             doth
             weepe
             with
             his
             eyes
             without
             compassion
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             his
             heart
             and
             minde
             .
          
           
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             beast
             
             onely
             in
             his
             biting
             doth
             move
             his
             upper
             jaw
             ,
             he
             liveth
             in
             the
             day
             time
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             time
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             his
             eyes
             be
             very
             dull
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             his
             sight
             is
             marvellous
             sharp
             out
             of
             the
             water
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             groweth
             and
             encreaseth
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Twelve
             Apostles
             with
             their
             Martyrdomes
             .
          
           
             IAmes
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             called
             maior
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             convert
             Spaine
             ,
             from
             whence
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             converted
             in
             all
             but
             nine
             persons
             )
             hee
             returned
             shortly
             againe
             to
             preach
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             a
             Jewis●
             Bishop
             called
             Abiathar
             ,
             hee
             was
             accused
             
             and
             beheaded
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             .
             His
             body
             was
             conveyed
             by
             his
             Disciples
             first
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Spaine
             ,
             where
             it
             yet
             remaineth
             in
             Compostella
             ,
             a
             famous
             pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             Iames
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             called
             minor
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             last
             chosen
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             yeares
             :
             and
             then
             as
             he
             was
             preaching
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             was
             throwne
             headlong
             downe
             by
             the
             Pharises
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             stoned
             to
             death
             .
             He
             was
             buried
             by
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Simon
             ,
             by
             Christ
             called
             Peter
             ,
             through
             the
             indignation
             of
             Nero
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             overcome
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             was
             crucified
             with
             his
             head
             downeward
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             desired
             .
          
           
             Saul
             ,
             after
             his
             conversion
             called
             
             Paul
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             endured
             and
             escaped
             many
             dangers
             and
             torments
             ,
             as
             beating
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             the
             stocks
             by
             Philippus
             ,
             stoned
             in
             Lystra
             ,
             delivered
             to
             wilde
             beasts
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             bound
             and
             beaten
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             lastly
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Nero
             ,
             he
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Roman
             borne
             )
             the
             same
             day
             that
             Peter
             was
             crucified
             .
             Paul
             instead
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             because
             he
             ended
             not
             his
             life
             with
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             Philip
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             preached
             through
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             converted
             a
             great
             part
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             last
             in
             the
             Citty
             of
             Hierapol●●
             (
             when
             hee
             had
             there
             extirpe●
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Hebeonites
             )
             
             fastned
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             so
             dyed
             .
          
           
             Bartholmew
             went
             to
             preach
             in
             India
             ,
             and
             afterward
             came
             to
             Albania
             ,
             a
             Citty
             of
             Armenia
             the
             greater
             ,
             where
             he
             converted
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Citty
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             Idolls
             .
             wherefore
             by
             the
             commandement
             o●
             Astiagus
             brother
             to
             the
             King
             Polemius
             ,
             whom
             hee
             had
             converted
             ,
             hee
             was
             flead
             alive
             .
             His
             body
             was
             afterwards
             brought
             to
             Italy
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Andrew
               ,
               Simon
               Peters
            
             brother
             ,
             went
             first
             to
             preach
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             and
             afterward
             preached
             in
             Scythia
             :
             but
             lastly
             hee
             was
             taken
             at
             Patras
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Achaia
             ;
             by
             Egeas
             ,
             Proconsull
             of
             that
             Province
             :
             who
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             converted
             his
             Wife
             Maximilla
             ,
             cast
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             where
             hee
             
             was
             sore
             beaten
             ,
             and
             lastly
             stretched
             out
             ,
             and
             bound
             on
             a
             slop●
             crosse
             ,
             to
             augment
             his
             torment
             ,
             and
             so
             dyed
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             
               Parthians
               ,
               Medes
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Hyrcanians
               ,
               Bragmans
               ,
            
             and
             converted
             a
             great
             part
             of
             India
             ▪
             He
             was
             by
             the
             Infidells
             throw●
             into
             a
             burning
             Furnace
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             unhurt
             .
             Finally
             ,
             because
             he
             prayed
             God
             to
             destroy
             the
             Idoll
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             the
             Infidells
             would
             have
             compelled
             him
             to
             worship
             ,
             hee
             wa●
             by
             them
             thrust
             through
             with
             speares
             and
             swords
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             preached
             much
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             he
             went
             into
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             there
             converted
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             tha●
             countrey
             .
             Finally
             ,
             having
             newly
             ended
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             hads
             to
             Heave
             by
             the
             Al●ar
             ,
             
             certaine
             spies
             came
             behinde
             him
             ,
             and
             ranne
             him
             through
             with
             their
             swords
             :
             which
             was
             ●one
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             a
             King
             of
             those
             Coun●ries
             .
          
           
             Iudas
             ,
             called
             also
             Thaddeus
             ,
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             Thomas
             to
             heale
             A●agar
             King
             of
             of
             Edissa
             :
             afterwards
             hee
             preached
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             ●nd
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             and
             converted
             ●any
             cruell
             and
             barbarous
             people
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             hee
             came
             to
             Persia
             ,
             there
             for
             confounding
             of
             their
             ●dols
             ,
             hee
             was
             suddenly
             runne
             ●pon
             ,
             and
             murdered
             by
             the
             Pa●●n
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Countrie
             .
             ●e
             is
             buried
             at
             Netre
             a
             Citty
             of
             Armenia
             .
          
           
             Simon
             ,
             called
             Cha●aneus
             ,
             bro●●er
             to
             Thaddeus
             ,
             and
             Iames
             the
             ●●sse
             ;
             after
             hee
             had
             preached
             in
             ●●ypt
             ,
             returned
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             
             whereof
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             after
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             his
             brother
             Iames.
             As
             touching
             his
             death
             and
             Martyrdome
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             suffered
             with
             his
             brother
             
               Iudas
               Thaddeus
            
             in
             Persia
             ,
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             through
             t●●
             envy
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             accused
             to
             〈◊〉
             a
             Christian
             before
             the
             Consul●
             Atticus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             crucified
             as
             his
             Master
             was
             .
          
           
             Mathyas
             ,
             after
             the
             ascension
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             ,
             chosen
             by
             the
             Apostle●
             to
             supply
             Iudas
             roome
             ,
             wa●
             borne
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             descended
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             :
             He
             preached
             altogether
             in
             Iud●●
             where
             lastly
             he
             was
             accused
             b●
             his
             enemies
             of
             perjury
             ,
             or
             ra●ther
             blasphemy
             ;
             and
             therefor●
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             stone●
             to
             death
             by
             two
             men
             :
             duri●●
             which
             torment
             ,
             one
             smote
             hi●
             
             with
             a
             hatchet
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             suffred
             martyrdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seven
             Wise
             men
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             BIas
             borne
             in
             the
             Haven-towne
             of
             Pri●ne
             ,
             in
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Ionia
             .
          
           
             Solon
             borne
             in
             the
             Iland
             of
             
               Salamine
               :
               Chilo
            
             borne
             in
             
               Lacedemonia
               :
               Cleobulus
            
             borne
             at
             Lindus
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
               Rhodes
               :
               Pi●ta●us
            
             borne
             at
             Mitylene
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             
               Lesbos
               :
               Thales
            
             borne
             at
             Mi●eto
             in
             
               Greece
               :
               Periander
            
             King
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yong
             fowles
             hatched
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             without
             the
             dammes
             and
             females
             .
          
           
             
               FOElix
               Vlmensis
            
             and
             Britenbachius
             write
             in
             their
             bookes
             
             of
             common
             peregrination
             and
             travaile
             ,
             that
             in
             Alexandria
             and
             and
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             there
             bee
             Ove●●
             made
             full
             of
             holes
             ,
             wherein
             are
             laid
             three
             or
             foure
             thousand
             egges
             ,
             some
             of
             Geese
             ,
             some
             of
             Hens
             ,
             some
             of
             Pigeons
             ,
             some
             of
             Ducks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             hidden
             and
             covered
             in
             dung
             ,
             and
             that
             hot
             coales
             are
             set
             a
             farre
             of
             about
             the
             dung
             ,
             so
             that
             through
             the
             temperate
             heate
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             egges
             by
             little
             and
             little
             waxe
             warme
             in
             the
             dung
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             were
             under
             the
             Hen
             ▪
             And
             at
             length
             the
             young
             are
             hatched
             and
             brought
             forth
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             come
             by
             flocks
             out
             of
             the
             dung
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             led
             abroad
             to
             bee
             fed
             at
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             rites
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Egyptians
             were
             almost
             the
             first
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             wherof
             other
             Nations
             learned
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             lawes
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             living
             :
             and
             wee
             reade
             that
             for
             learning
             sake
             ,
             
               Homer
               ,
               Dedalus
               ,
               Solon
               ,
               Plato
               ,
            
             and
             many
             other
             went
             thither
             .
             Foralthough
             they
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             not
             be●eeving
             on
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             studied
             much
             for
             honesty
             and
             goodnes
             :
             and
             with
             their
             honest
             conversation
             ,
             did
             allure
             strangers
             and
             good
             men
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             learne
             that
             which
             they
             ●ould
             not
             finde
             in
             other
             pla●es
             .
             Their
             women
             in
             times
             ●ast
             did
             use
             Merchandize
             and
             ●ll
             things
             which
             appertained
             ●o
             Chapmen
             :
             the
             men
             did
             
             weave
             and
             spinne
             within
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             carrie
             burdens
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             womē
             did
             use
             to
             bear
             on
             their
             sholders
             :
             the
             men
             did
             make
             Urine
             sitting
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             did
             contrary
             :
             They
             did
             discharge
             their
             bellies
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             their
             banquets
             they
             kept
             in
             high
             wayes
             ,
             they
             moulded
             bread
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             stirred
             their
             clay
             with
             their
             hands
             .
             They
             did
             use
             to
             write
             after
             the
             Hebrewe
             fashion
             ,
             beginning
             their
             letters
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             of
             them
             met
             together
             at
             Dinner
             or
             Supper
             ,
             before
             they
             departed
             ,
             there
             came
             in
             one
             that
             brought
             a
             picture
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             upon
             a
             staffe
             made
             o●
             Wood
             ,
             of
             a
             Cubit
             length
             ,
             〈◊〉
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             and
             shewet●
             it
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             guests
             ▪
             saying
             ,
             behold
             ,
             and
             looke
             upo●
             
             this
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             bee
             refreshed
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             one
             shalt
             thou
             be
             after
             thy
             death
             .
             Their
             lawes
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             perjured
             men
             lost
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             guilty
             of
             two
             offences
             :
             the
             one
             of
             violating
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             breaking
             faith
             and
             promise
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             knot
             of
             humane
             society
             .
             If
             any
             travailer
             found
             any
             man
             beaten
             of
             theeves
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             helpe
             him
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             should
             bee
             found
             culpable
             of
             death
             ;
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             able
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             detect
             the
             theeves
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             action
             against
             them
             :
             and
             he
             that
             did
             neglect
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             was
             punished
             with
             certaine
             stripes
             ,
             and
             kept
             without
             meat
             for
             three
             dayes
             .
             If
             any
             Father
             killed
             his
             son
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             punishment
             of
             
             death
             appointed
             ,
             but
             for
             3
             daies
             and
             nights
             ,
             continually
             hee
             was
             commanded
             to
             bee
             about
             the
             dead
             body
             ;
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             no
             just
             thing
             to
             take
             away
             life
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             gave
             life
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             punished
             with
             continuall
             paine
             and
             repentance
             of
             his
             fact
             ,
             that
             others
             might
             fear
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Paracides
             they
             caused
             to
             bee
             burned
             upon
             an
             heape
             of
             thornes
             :
             and
             such
             as
             uttered
             any
             secrets
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             caused
             their
             tongues
             to
             bee
             cut
             out
             :
             And
             they
             that
             did
             counterfeit
             or
             clip
             mony
             ,
             had
             both
             their
             hands
             cut
             off
             ;
             so
             that
             with
             what
             part
             of
             the
             body
             the
             offence
             was
             made
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             hee
             should
             tollerate
             punishment
             .
             If
             any
             had
             violated
             a
             free
             woman
             ,
             his
             naturall
             parts
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             because
             in
             one
             fault
             he
             committed
             
             three
             haynous
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             injury
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             children
             .
             He
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             voluntary
             Adultery
             ,
             had
             a
             thousand
             stripes
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             was
             mangled
             upon
             the
             nose
             .
             The
             Priests
             could
             have
             but
             one
             Wife
             ,
             but
             the
             laity
             as
             many
             as
             they
             could
             keepe
             .
          
           
             The
             bringing
             up
             of
             their
             children
             was
             with
             small
             cost
             ,
             for
             it
             came
             not
             unto
             the
             charge
             of
             twenty
             groats
             the
             whole
             Education
             of
             their
             full
             age
             :
             and
             and
             this
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             marvelled
             at
             ,
             because
             Egypt
             is
             a
             hot
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             live
             naked
             without
             any
             kinde
             of
             Garment
             ;
             and
             they
             feed
             upon
             roots
             ,
             the
             which
             ,
             they
             eate
             sometimes
             raw
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             rosted
             in
             Imbers
             .
             The
             Priests
             did
             teach
             their
             children
             especially
             Geometry
             ,
             
             and
             Arithmeticke
             .
             They
             did
             drive
             away
             sicknesse
             either
             with
             fasting
             or
             with
             vomit
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             used
             every
             third
             day
             .
             Their
             opinion
             was
             ,
             that
             all
             diseases
             came
             of
             superfluity
             of
             meates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             to
             be
             the
             best
             cure
             ,
             which
             tooke
             away
             the
             matter
             and
             causes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             seven
             Saxon
             Kingdomes
             that
             England
             was
             once
             divided
             into
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             was
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Kent
             ,
             which
             had
             his
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Hengist
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             476
             ,
             and
             the
             fift
             yeare
             of
             Vortiger
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             his
             last
             reigne
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             had
             beene
             deposed
             )
             the
             Kingdome
             continued
             342
             yeares
             ,
             till
             that
             Egber●
             King
             of
             Westsaxons
             ,
             vanquished
             
             Baldred
             last
             King
             thereof
             ,
             and
             joyned
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Kingdome
             was
             of
             Sussex
             ,
             or
             Southsaxons
             ,
             which
             began
             by
             the
             
               Saxon
               Ella
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             482
             :
             and
             the
             second
             yeare
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             King
             of
             Britaine
             .
             This
             Kingdome
             continued
             not
             above
             112
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Kingdome
             was
             of
             East-angles
             ,
             or
             East-Englishmen
             ,
             and
             contained
             Northfolke
             and
             Suffolke
             :
             it
             was
             first
             begunne
             by
             the
             
               Saxon
               Vffa
            
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             492
             :
             and
             the
             11
             yeare
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Ambrosius
            
             King
             of
             Britaine
             .
             This
             Kingdome
             continued
             376
             yeares
             ;
             the
             last
             King
             whereof
             was
             Saint
             Edmond
             ,
             martyr'd
             by
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             was
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Westsaxons
             ,
             containing
             
             the
             West-countrey
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             beginning
             by
             the
             
               Saxon
               Cerdicus
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             522
             :
             and
             the
             fift
             yeare
             of
             Arthur
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             and
             endured
             from
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Cerdicus
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             of
             Alured
             ,
             the
             terme
             of
             378
             yeares
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             this
             Countrey
             subdued
             at
             length
             all
             the
             other
             sixe
             Kingdomes
             ,
             which
             Egbert
             beganne
             ,
             and
             Alured
             finished
             ,
             making
             all
             the
             South
             part
             of
             this
             Iland
             one
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             was
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             containing
             the
             Countries
             betwixt
             the
             river
             of
             Humber
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             his
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Id●
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Brenicia
             ;
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             547
             :
             and
             the
             second
             or
             last
             yeare
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Canon
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Britaine
             .
             
             This
             Kingdome
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             at
             the
             first
             divided
             into
             two
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             called
             the
             Brenicia
             ,
             which
             bended
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Deyra
             (
             about
             )
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Durham
             :
             and
             this
             Kingdome
             continued
             some-while
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             sometime
             under
             two
             ,
             the
             terme
             of
             409
             years
             :
             first
             under
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             then
             under
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Kingdome
             was
             of
             the
             East
             Saxons
             ,
             or
             Essex
             ,
             which
             beganne
             by
             the
             
               Saxon
               Sebert
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             about
             614
             ,
             and
             continued
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             Sebert
             ,
             till
             the
             eighth
             yeare
             of
             Edward
             the
             elder
             ,
             293
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Kingdome
             was
             of
             Mercia
             ,
             containing
             
               Huntingtonshire
               ,
               Hertfordshire
               ,
               Glostershire
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             was
             the
             
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             other
             ,
             taking
             his
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Saxon
               Penda
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             626
             ,
             after
             the
             comming
             of
             Hengist
             126
             yeares
             :
             during
             the
             reigne
             of
             Cadwan
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             and
             continued
             from
             Penda
             ,
             till
             that
             Edward
             the
             Elder
             chased
             out
             the
             Danes
             ,
             about
             280
             yeares
             .
             These
             7
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             beside
             that
             of
             Wales
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             were
             all
             contained
             at
             once
             in
             this
             Iland
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             and
             continued
             a
             long
             space
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             foure
             Monarchies
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             Monarchy
             was
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             founded
             by
             Ninus
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             World
             2220
             ,
             augmented
             by
             the
             Queene
             Semiramis
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             had
             endured
             the
             terme
             of
             
             1300
             yeares
             ,
             it
             was
             translated
             by
             Arbactus
             unto
             the
             Medes
             :
             and
             there
             having
             endured
             350
             years
             ,
             it
             was
             lost
             by
             Astyages
             ,
             and
             conquered
             by
             Cyrsu
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Monarchy
             was
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             founded
             by
             Cyrus
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             World
             3425
             ,
             which
             after
             it
             had
             endured
             191
             yeares
             ,
             was
             lost
             by
             Darius
             ,
             and
             subdued
             by
             Alexander
             the
             great
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Monarchy
             was
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             founded
             by
             Alexander
             the
             great
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             World
             3634
             ,
             and
             before
             Christ
             ,
             320
             yeares
             ;
             after
             whose
             death
             it
             was
             divided
             among
             the
             Prefects
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             life-time
             he
             had
             appointed
             in
             divers
             Countries
             :
             by
             which
             division
             Seleucus
             was
             King
             of
             
               Syria
               ,
               Ptolomeus
            
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Antigonus
            
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Cassander
            
             of
             Macedonia
             
             and
             Greece
             :
             all
             which
             Countries
             were
             after
             subdued
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Monarchy
             or
             Empire
             was
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             founded
             by
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             World
             3914
             ,
             after
             the
             building
             of
             Rome
             706
             yeares
             ,
             and
             before
             Christ
             47
             yeares
             .
             This
             Monarchy
             flourished
             about
             the
             space
             of
             470
             yeares
             ,
             till
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Theodostus
             the
             great
             ,
             it
             was
             divided
             by
             his
             two
             Sonnes
             into
             two
             Empires
             :
             Arcadius
             was
             Emperor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             Empire
             endured
             (
             though
             afterwards
             much
             diminished
             by
             the
             invasions
             of
             barbarous
             Nations
             )
             untill
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1453
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             quite
             lost
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             conquered
             by
             Mahomet
             second
             King
             of
             
               Turkes
               .
               Honorius
            
             was
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             Empire
             
             shortly
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             five
             Hundred
             Seventy
             five
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             ninth
             Moneth
             of
             the
             Reigne
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             was
             utterly
             ruinated
             and
             spoyled
             by
             Othacar
             King
             of
             Gothes
             .
             And
             long
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             Eight
             Hundred
             and
             one
             ,
             it
             was
             restored
             by
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             united
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             successours
             translated
             into
             Germany
             ,
             where
             it
             yet
             remaineth
             as
             a
             shadow
             onely
             ,
             or
             representation
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             majesty
             of
             the
             ancient
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             How
             the
             Torneyments
             and
             Iustes
             beganne
             first
             in
             Saxony
             .
          
           
             
             HEnry
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             931
             ,
             beeing
             assaulted
             and
             incombred
             much
             with
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             made
             an
             assembly
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             his
             Warres
             against
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             so
             good
             successe
             ,
             that
             triumphantly
             he
             had
             the
             victory
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             after
             hee
             had
             given
             the
             repulse
             to
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             considering
             what
             a
             number
             of
             the
             Nobility
             he
             had
             ,
             dayly
             exercising
             themselves
             in
             Martiall
             acts
             ,
             thought
             it
             meet
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             end
             of
             his
             long
             and
             great
             Warres
             ,
             to
             recreate
             them
             with
             
             ●ome
             honest
             and
             pleasant
             exer●●se
             :
             Hee
             had
             compassion
             over
             ●hem
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             ●●habiting
             amongst
             Cittizens
             ,
             ●hould
             bee
             occupied
             with
             civill
             ●usinesse
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             exer●●se
             of
             noble
             and
             honourable
             pa●imes
             ,
             meete
             for
             such
             persona●es
             as
             they
             were
             :
             and
             therefore
             ●e
             prescribed
             certaine
             articles
             ,
             ●ccording
             to
             the
             which
             they
             ●hould
             live
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             trans●resse
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ●unished
             in
             the
             open
             Tornia●ent
             :
             these
             articles
             were
             twelve
             ●n
             number
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             whosoever
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             should
             say
             or
             doe
             a●y
             thing
             against
             the
             Holy
             faith
             ,
             ●●e
             should
             be
             restrained
             from
             the
             Torneyment
             ,
             and
             if
             under
             ●he
             colour
             or
             excuse
             of
             the
             Noblenesse
             of
             any
             of
             his
             ancestors
             ,
             ●ny
             doth
             presume
             to
             enter
             the
             
             lists
             or
             the
             Torneyment
             ,
             let
             him
             with
             shame
             be
             driven
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             whosoever
             comming
             of
             noble
             blood
             ,
             doth
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             royall
             Majesty
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             punished
             openly
             in
             the
             Torneyment
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             article
             was
             the
             Authour
             Conradus
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             Palatine
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Franconia
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Whosoever
             comming
             of
             a
             noble
             house
             ,
             betrayeth
             has
             Lord
             ,
             or
             forsaketh
             him
             ,
             or
             exciteth
             to
             fly
             away
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             without
             any
             necessary
             cause
             ,
             or
             slayeth
             his
             innocent
             companions
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             punishment
             in
             the
             open
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Sueneland
             made
             the
             fourth
             after
             this
             sort
             :
             Whosoever
             comming
             of
             Noble
             Parentage
             ,
             doth
             violate
             or
             defame
             
             by
             words
             or
             deeds
             ,
             Virgins
             or
             Women
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             openly
             corrected
             in
             the
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Article
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bavaria
             made
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Nobility
             bee
             apprehended
             or
             reproved
             ,
             to
             have
             corrupted
             or
             falsefied
             the
             Seale
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             violated
             his
             Oath
             ,
             or
             hath
             beene
             noted
             of
             infamy
             ,
             let
             him
             as
             unworthy
             bee
             kept
             from
             the
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             Noble-man
             did
             either
             secretly
             or
             openly
             slay
             his
             wife
             or
             bed-fellow
             ,
             or
             had
             helped
             by
             his
             counsell
             or
             deede
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Torneyment
             should
             take
             place
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             ,
             if
             any
             did
             spoile
             and
             rob
             Churches
             ,
             Chappels
             ,
             Widdows
             ,
             or
             Wards
             ,
             or
             kept
             by
             force
             that
             which
             was
             theirs
             ,
             from
             them
             ,
             wheras
             they
             were
             rather
             
             to
             be
             helped
             and
             mainta●●ned
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             bee
             duely
             corrected
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             eighth
             ,
             If
             any
             noble
             man
             were
             become
             an
             enemy
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             maintaine
             h●●
             cause
             by
             lawfull
             order
             ,
             or
             by
             martiall
             law
             ,
             but
             would
             〈◊〉
             his
             adversary
             by
             robberies
             ,
             〈◊〉
             by
             destroying
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             especially
             his
             Wines
             and
             Corne
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             endamaged
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             tormented
             in
             the
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             ,
             If
             any
             did
             presume
             to
             make
             any
             alteration
             ,
             or
             s●●
             any
             heavy
             burden
             upon
             others
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             of
             ancient
             times
             were
             used
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             were
             done
             ,
             &c.
             that
             hee
             should
             have
             his
             correction
             in
             open
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             ,
             If
             any
             were
             convict
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             &c.
             in
             like
             
             ●anner
             let
             him
             be
             amended
             .
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             ,
             Whatsoever
             Noble-man
             doth
             not
             live
             as
             a
             Noble-man
             should
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             in
             ●●ke
             manner
             let
             him
             bee
             puni●hed
             .
          
           
             The
             twelfth
             ,
             Hee
             that
             will
             ●e
             at
             the
             Torneyment
             ,
             not
             com●ing
             of
             noble
             parentage
             ,
             or
             ●annot
             prove
             his
             Nobility
             in
             ●ure
             descents
             ,
             hee
             may
             not
             ●nter
             into
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Torneyment
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             a
             briefe
             summe
             you
             ●ay
             see
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Tor●eyment
             in
             Saxony
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eight
             Parliaments
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             THE
             chiefe
             and
             generalle●
             Justice
             of
             the
             Realme
             〈◊〉
             France
             ,
             is
             continually
             kept
             〈◊〉
             eight
             Citties
             ,
             wherein
             are
             Pala●ces
             made
             expresly
             for
             the
             pu●●pose
             :
             and
             this
             generall
             kinde
             o●
             Justice
             is
             divided
             into
             eig●●
             parts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             eig●●
             Citties
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             a●●
             called
             Parliaments
             ,
             which
             diffe●
             very
             little
             from
             our
             Tearm●●
             but
             whereas
             these
             are
             but
             fou●
             times
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             those
             are
             con●tinually
             kept
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             ha●ving
             instead
             of
             our
             Lord
             Chan●celour
             a
             chiefe
             President
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             chiefest
             of
             thes●
             Parliaments
             is
             that
             of
             Pari●
             called
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Peere●
             of
             France
             :
             and
             to
             the
             equit●
             
             ●nd
             judgement
             of
             this
             Parlia●ent
             ,
             many
             forraigne
             Kings
             and
             ●rinces
             have
             submitted
             them●●lves
             in
             matters
             of
             greatest
             im●ortance
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             vene●ble
             and
             chiefest
             Senate
             of
             Ju●●●ce
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Such
             were
             ●●e
             Emperour
             Frederick
             the
             se●●●nd
             ,
             called
             Barberossa
             ,
             King
             〈◊〉
             both
             Scycils
             ,
             when
             he
             sub●itted
             himselfe
             to
             the
             judgment
             〈◊〉
             this
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             ●uching
             all
             the
             controversies
             〈◊〉
             his
             Empire
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             ●hich
             he
             had
             against
             Pope
             In●●cent
             the
             Fourth
             :
             Philip
             Prince
             〈◊〉
             Tarente
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             ●urgundy
             ,
             who
             submitted
             them●●lves
             to
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             ●●e
             controversie
             betwixt
             them
             ●●on
             the
             expences
             of
             the
             reco●ery
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Constan●●nople
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Lorraine●bject
             ●bject
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Lord
             Guy
             of
             Chastillon
             ,
             who
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             limitation
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             possessions
             :
             the
             Daulphin
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Sav●y
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             concerning
             the
             suite
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             homage
             of
             the
             Marquisat
             of
             Saluces
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             beene
             seene
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             passed
             any
             matter
             of
             importance
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             it
             respected
             both
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             abroad
             .
             This
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             was
             first
             ordayned
             by
             
               Philip
               the
               faire
            
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Bordeaux
             ,
             for
             the
             Countries
             of
             
             
               Guyen
               ,
               Gascoine
               ,
               Zaintonge
               ,
               Perigort
               ,
            
             part
             of
             Poictou
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             was
             first
             ordained
             by
             Charls
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Roven
             ,
             for
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             first
             made
             exchequer
             by
             
               Philip
               the
               faire
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             continuall
             Parliament
             by
             Lewes
             the
             twelfth
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Tholouze
             ,
             first
             ordained
             for
             certaine
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             by
             
               Philip
               the
               faire
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             made
             continually
             by
             Charles
             the
             seventh
             ,
             for
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Langue●oc
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Grenoble
             ,
             for
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Daulphine
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Lewes
             the
             eleventh
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Dijon
             for
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Burgundy
             :
             it
             was
             likewise
             ordayned
             
             by
             the
             said
             Lewes
             the
             eleventh
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Aix
             ,
             for
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Provence
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Lewes
             the
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             eight
             Parliament
             is
             at
             Renes
             in
             Britaine
             ,
             ordayned
             by
             Henry
             the
             second
             .
             Of
             all
             these
             Parliaments
             Paris
             Parliament
             is
             the
             chiefe
             ;
             and
             certaine
             cases
             are
             reserved
             to
             bee
             judged
             onely
             at
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Oystridge
             .
          
           
             THE
             Oystridge
             is
             found
             especially
             in
             Affrica
             ,
             his
             head
             is
             covered
             with
             small
             haires
             ,
             his
             his
             eyes
             be
             grosse
             and
             blacke
             ,
             his
             neck
             is
             long
             ,
             his
             bill
             is
             short
             and
             sharpe
             ,
             his
             feete
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             a
             by
             partite
             hoofe
             .
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             exceedeth
             the
             
             height
             of
             a
             man
             on
             horseback
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Wings
             helpe
             him
             little
             .
             But
             with
             his
             Nailes
             which
             are
             like
             Hoofes
             ,
             hee
             taketh
             stones
             ,
             and
             throweth
             against
             those
             which
             persecute
             him
             :
             Hee
             doth
             digest
             whatsoever
             hee
             devoureth
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             hard
             .
             Hee
             is
             of
             a
             marvellous
             foolishnesse
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             hath
             once
             hidden
             his
             head
             under
             a
             bush
             ,
             hee
             thinketh
             himselfe
             safe
             and
             not
             to
             bee
             seene
             .
             It
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             simple
             and
             forgetfull
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             hath
             brought
             forth
             egs
             ,
             it
             forgetteth
             them
             ,
             untill
             the
             yong
             commeth
             forth
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             to
             bee
             easily
             done
             ,
             because
             they
             leave
             the
             egges
             in
             the
             warme
             sand
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             yong
             may
             soone
             be
             hatched
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             males
             doe
             feed
             and
             cherish
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             forth
             .
          
           
           
             When
             hee
             seeth
             that
             hee
             cannot
             avoide
             taking
             ,
             he
             casteth
             stones
             against
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             hurteth
             them
             .
             His
             Nest
             is
             commonly
             found
             in
             the
             Sand
             ,
             well
             made
             with
             Bulwarkes
             and
             Bankes
             ,
             to
             keepe
             away
             raine
             from
             the
             yong
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Cathay
             .
          
           
             THE
             Empire
             of
             Cathay
             is
             ruled
             by
             the
             great
             Cham.
             With
             this
             Nation
             one
             man
             may
             have
             many
             Wives
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Husband
             dyeth
             ,
             every
             wife
             pleadeth
             her
             owne
             cause
             before
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             her
             merits
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             is
             adjudged
             to
             have
             been
             the
             most
             officious
             and
             dearest
             wife
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             shee
             in
             her
             best
             apparrell
             and
             all
             her
             
             Jewels
             ,
             as
             though
             shee
             had
             gotten
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             goeth
             willingly
             and
             merrily
             unto
             the
             heape
             of
             Wood
             ,
             where
             her
             husband
             shall
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             lying
             downe
             by
             his
             carcasse
             and
             embracing
             it
             ,
             the
             fire
             is
             kindled
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             is
             burnt
             with
             her
             husband
             :
             the
             other
             of
             his
             wives
             after
             this
             ,
             live
             in
             great
             shame
             and
             obloquy
             .
             They
             match
             not
             together
             for
             Wealth
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             but
             for
             excellency
             of
             beauty
             ,
             and
             procreation
             sake
             .
             The
             people
             of
             Cathay
             have
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             no
             other
             Nation
             to
             see
             with
             both
             eyes
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ;
             they
             are
             perswaded
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             excell
             all
             other
             in
             subtilty
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
             It
             is
             a
             white
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             without
             beards
             ,
             of
             small
             eyes
             ,
             and
             lacking
             true
             piety
             and
             due
             obeisance
             to
             God
             :
             for
             some
             of
             them
             
             worshippe
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             some
             the
             Moone
             ,
             others
             certaine
             Images
             of
             mettals
             ,
             and
             other
             some
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             be
             full
             of
             monstrous
             superstition
             .
             The
             Emperour
             keepeth
             his
             Court
             at
             his
             Citty
             called
             Cambalu
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             noblest
             Mart
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             :
             for
             there
             is
             almost
             never
             a
             day
             throughout
             the
             yeare
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             thousand
             Cart-loads
             of
             Silke
             almost
             are
             changed
             ,
             and
             brought
             there
             amongst
             Merchants
             .
             The
             Emperour
             keepeth
             in
             his
             Court
             twelve
             thousand
             Horsemen
             to
             keepe
             his
             body
             .
             Their
             order
             of
             watching
             is
             thus
             :
             One
             Captaine
             with
             three
             thousand
             gardeth
             the
             King
             within
             the
             Palace
             for
             3
             dayes
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             another
             other
             3
             dayes
             following
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             keep
             their
             courses
             .
             When
             the
             Emperour
             sitteth
             downe
             to
             meate
             ,
             he
             hath
             
             his
             principall
             and
             greatest
             Queen
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             which
             be
             of
             royall
             blood
             ,
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             in
             a
             lower
             place
             .
             No
             Man
             that
             ●itteth
             downe
             in
             this
             Hall
             ,
             drinketh
             ,
             or
             is
             served
             in
             any
             other
             vessell
             but
             of
             Gold
             :
             the
             Princes
             and
             Noble-men
             that
             serve
             the
             King
             at
             his
             meate
             ,
             cover
             their
             mouths
             with
             most
             fine
             silke
             clothes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             breath
             upon
             the
             Kings
             meate
             or
             drinke
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Emperour
             taketh
             the
             pot
             to
             drinke
             ,
             all
             the
             Musitians
             begin
             to
             make
             great
             melody
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ministers
             bend
             their
             knees
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             thirteene
             Cantons
             of
             Swisserland
             .
          
           
             THe
             inhabitants
             of
             Helvetia
             or
             Swisserland
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             emancipated
             themselves
             from
             the
             yoake
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             expelled
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             imperiall
             faction
             ,
             beganne
             to
             make
             Leagues
             and
             Confederacies
             one
             towne
             with
             another
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             themselves
             by
             that
             meanes
             against
             forraigne
             invasions
             ,
             if
             any
             happened
             .
             And
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             within
             little
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             are
             increased
             to
             the
             number
             of
             13
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Cantons
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             of
             Swisse
             is
             governed
             and
             defended
             .
             And
             here
             (
             according
             to
             their
             antiquity
             )
             I
             place
             them
             the
             first
             that
             confederated
             
             together
             ,
             and
             gave
             example
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             were
             
               Vri
               ,
               Swits
               ,
               Vndervard
            
             ,
             Villages
             ;
             and
             these
             three
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             have
             drawne
             to
             their
             Faction
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               Lucerne
               ,
               Zurich
            
             ,
             Citties
             ;
             
               Glaris
               ,
               Zug
            
             ,
             Villages
             :
             
               Berne
               ,
               Fribourg
               ,
               Soulleurre
               ,
               Baste
               ,
               Schaffouse
               ,
            
             Citties
             :
             Appensel
             ,
             Village
             ,
             whereof
             7
             professe
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             
               Vri
               ,
               Swits
               ,
               Vndervard
               ,
               Zug
               ,
               Lucerne
               ,
               Fribourg
               ,
            
             and
             Soulleurre
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             Zuinglians
             :
             which
             diversity
             of
             Religion
             hath
             caused
             dissention
             ,
             and
             mortall
             Warres
             of
             late
             yeares
             among
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             all
             sworne
             together
             to
             defend
             their
             Liberty
             against
             Strangers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             twelve
             Peeres
             ,
             or
             Paires
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Realme
             of
             France
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Peere
             is
             the
             greatest
             dignity
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             many
             things
             they
             have
             almost
             equall
             Authority
             with
             Kings
             ,
             for
             Peere
             in
             the
             French
             tongue
             signifieth
             equall
             .
             But
             because
             it
             may
             bee
             too
             prolixe
             a
             matter
             to
             speake
             of
             their
             Prerogatives
             ,
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             number
             them
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             their
             offices
             at
             the
             sacring
             or
             coronation
             of
             a
             new
             King.
             These
             ancient
             Peeres
             are
             twelve
             in
             number
             ,
             whereof
             six
             are
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             sixe
             are
             Lay-men
             :
             the
             six
             of
             the
             Clergy
             with
             their
             Offices
             at
             the
             Coronation
             ,
             are
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Duke
             of
             Reins
             ,
             which
             hath
             his
             accustomed
             
             charge
             to
             oynt
             and
             consecrate
             the
             King
             :
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Duke
             of
             Lacon
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             holy
             Ampoule
             ,
             or
             divine
             water
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             King
             is
             annointed
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Duke
             of
             Langres
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             Justice
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earle
             of
             Beauvais
             ,
             bringeth
             the
             Kings
             cloake
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earle
             of
             Chaalons
             ,
             bringeth
             the
             Kings
             Ring
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Earle
             of
             Noyon
             ,
             bringeth
             the
             Kings
             Girdle
             .
             The
             sixe
             temporall
             Peeres
             with
             their
             offices
             at
             the
             Coronation
             ,
             are
             the
             Duke
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             Deane
             or
             chiefe
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             Kings
             crown●
             :
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guyen
             bringeth
             the
             first
             square
             Banner
             :
             the
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             bringeth
             the
             second
             square
             Banner
             :
             the
             Earle
             
             of
             Tholouse
             bringeth
             the
             Kings
             spurres
             :
             the
             Earle
             of
             Champaine
             bingeth
             the
             Kingly
             Banner
             ,
             or
             the
             Standert
             of
             Warre
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flaunders
             bringeth
             the
             Kings
             sword
             .
             And
             although
             the
             five
             first
             temporall
             Peeredomes
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             sixt
             bee
             subject
             to
             another
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             Kings
             coronation
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             Noble
             men
             appointed
             to
             supply
             their
             roome
             and
             offices
             .
             These
             bee
             the
             twelve
             ancient
             Peers
             ,
             although
             since
             their
             creation
             others
             have
             beene
             made
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             have
             like
             authority
             to
             judge
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             they
             want
             offices
             at
             the
             Kings
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             beare
             not
             that
             majesty
             that
             the
             other
             Peeres
             doe
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             so
             great
             antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             foure
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             EVropa
             so
             called
             from
             Europa
             ,
             daughter
             of
             Agenor
             King
             of
             Lybia
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Phoenicians
             brought
             hither
             (
             as
             Poets
             feigne
             )
             by
             Iupiter
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Bull
             :
             but
             as
             Historians
             write
             ,
             by
             a
             Cretan
             Captaine
             named
             Taurus
             ,
             is
             separated
             from
             Asia
             ,
             as
             is
             hereafter
             showne
             ;
             and
             from
             Africk
             by
             the
             
               Mediterranean
               sea
            
             .
             It
             is
             in
             length
             2800
             ,
             and
             in
             bredth
             1200
             miles
             .
          
           
             Asia
             so
             called
             from
             the
             daughter
             of
             Oceanus
             and
             The●is
             ,
             Wife
             to
             Iapetus
             ,
             and
             Mother
             to
             Prometheus
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             of
             Asia
             the
             sonne
             of
             Manae
             ,
             King
             of
             Lydia
             ;
             is
             separated
             from
             Europe
             by
             the
             river
             Tanais
             ,
             now
             called
             Duina
             ,
             by
             the
             Sea
             called
             in
             time
             past
             
               Palus
               
               Meotides
            
             ,
             now
             
               Mare
               de
               Zabache
            
             :
             and
             by
             
               Pontus
               Euxinus
            
             :
             now
             
               Mare
               maiorica
            
             ;
             and
             by
             part
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             :
             a●d
             from
             Africke
             by
             the
             River
             of
             Nile
             ,
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Aegyptian
             Istmus
             ▪
             It
             stretcheth
             in
             length
             5200
             miles
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             4560
             miles
             .
          
           
             Affrica
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             one
             Affer
             ,
             of
             the
             line
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             separated
             from
             Europe
             by
             the
             
               Mediterranean
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             from
             Asia
             by
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             of
             
               Nile
               .
               Affrica
            
             is
             in
             length
             4155
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             1920
             miles
             .
          
           
             America
             or
             
               West
               India
            
             ,
             so
             called
             of
             
               Americus
               Vespusius
            
             ,
             but
             first
             found
             out
             by
             
               Christopher
               Columbus
            
             of
             Genua
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1492
             :
             It
             is
             like
             an
             Iland
             round
             about
             environed
             with
             the
             great
             Ocean
             :
             but
             the
             length
             and
             
             bredth
             no
             man
             knoweth
             .
             Affrica
             is
             greater
             then
             
               Europa
               ,
               Asia
            
             then
             Affrica
             ,
             and
             America
             bigger
             then
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             eight
             times
             that
             Rome
             hath
             beene
             taken
             .
          
           
             ROme
             was
             first
             taken
             by
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Captaine
             Brennus
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Citty
             about
             365
             ,
             and
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             world
             4835
             ,
             and
             the
             yeare
             before
             Christ
             364.
             
             This
             Brennus
             is
             by
             the
             Britaine
             and
             English
             Chronicles
             reported
             to
             bee
             a
             Britain
             ,
             and
             brother
             to
             Belinus
             ,
             King
             of
             Britain
             ;
             but
             neither
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             of
             Gaul
             ,
             doe
             speake
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             secondly
             taken
             by
             Alaricke
             ,
             King
             of
             Gothes
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             held
             his
             siege
             to
             it
             the
             
             space
             of
             two
             yeares
             ,
             which
             befell
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Citty
             1164
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             412
             ,
             and
             the
             25
             yeare
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Honorius
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             that
             as
             Alaricke
             (
             being
             a
             Christian
             )
             marched
             with
             his
             Host
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             a
             certaine
             Monke
             ,
             of
             holy
             life
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             having
             audience
             ,
             admonished
             and
             counsailed
             him
             to
             breake
             off
             that
             evill
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             Gods
             sake
             hee
             would
             moderate
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christian
             blood
             ,
             sith
             that
             Rome
             had
             not
             in
             any
             respect
             offended
             him
             :
             Unto
             whom
             Alaricke
             answered
             ,
             Thou
             must
             understand
             
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             of
             mine
             owne
             will
             ,
             that
             I
             go
             against
             Rome
             :
             but
             contrarily
             I
             assure
             thee
             ,
             that
             every
             day
             there
             commeth
             unto
             me
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             constraineth
             and
             importuneth
             me
             thereunto
             ,
             saying
             unto
             mee
             ,
             Hasten
             thee
             ,
             goe
             against
             Rome
             ,
             destroy
             it
             utterly
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             desolate
             .
             At
             which
             words
             the
             religious
             man
             being
             astonished
             ,
             durst
             not
             reply
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             King
             followed
             his
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             thirdly
             taken
             by
             Gensericke
             ,
             King
             of
             Vandales
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Citty
             1208
             ,
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             456
             ,
             who
             sacked
             and
             burned
             in
             it
             many
             places
             ,
             which
             befell
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Marcian
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             fourthly
             taken
             by
             Totila
             King
             of
             Gothes
             ,
             who
             because
             hee
             could
             not
             obtaine
             peace
             of
             the
             Emperour
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             commanded
             the
             Cittizens
             to
             avoyde
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             burned
             ,
             sacked
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             almost
             all
             the
             Citty
             ,
             Walls
             ,
             and
             the
             Capitoll
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             altogether
             desolate
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             never
             since
             it
             could
             be
             repayred
             according
             to
             the
             first
             forme
             ,
             although
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             Bellisarius
             peopled
             and
             repaired
             a
             great
             part
             thereof
             ▪
             and
             calling
             againe
             the
             old
             inhabitants
             ,
             fortified
             and
             strengthned
             much
             the
             Walls
             .
             This
             desolation
             happened
             the
             yeare
             after
             the
             foundation
             the
             Citty
             1300●
             after
             Christ
             548
             ,
             and
             the
             21
             yeare
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Iustinian
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             fiftly
             taken
             by
             the
             same
             Totila
             King
             of
             Gothes
             ;
             after
             that
             Bellisarius
             had
             repeopled
             and
             repaired
             it
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Rome
             was
             ●ixtly
             taken
             by
             
               〈…〉
               and
               Saracens
            
             ,
             followers
             
             of
             Mahomet
             his
             Law
             ,
             which
             in
             great
             multitude
             came
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             333
             ,
             fitting
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               Gregory
            
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             governing
             the
             Empire
             Lewes
             the
             first
             ,
             besieged
             ,
             tooke
             ,
             and
             sacked
             Rome
             ,
             prophaning
             the
             temple
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             returned
             to
             their
             ships
             ,
             charged
             with
             prey
             and
             prisoners
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             seventhly
             taken
             by
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ,
             sitting
             in
             
               Rome
               Gregory
            
             the
             seventh
             :
             this
             time
             Rome
             was
             most
             cruelly
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             both
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             skirmished
             ,
             and
             fought
             long
             within
             ,
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             the
             Capitoll
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             before
             destroyed
             ,
             was
             now
             again
             repaired
             ,
             which
             befell
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1082
             :
             Authors
             
             write
             ,
             that
             Rome
             was
             never
             so
             much
             endamaged
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             lamentable
             destruction
             that
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Normans
             on
             the
             Popes
             side
             ,
             and
             Germans
             for
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Rome
             was
             last
             taken
             by
             Char●s
             the
             last
             Duke
             of
             Bourbon
             :
             who
             being
             slaine
             as
             hee
             scaled
             the
             walls
             at
             the
             first
             assault
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             chance
             the
             Souldiers
             being
             in
             liberty
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Head
             ,
             pittifully
             destroyed
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             committed
             all
             kinde
             of
             enormities
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             cruelties
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             burned
             not
             the
             Churches
             ,
             although
             they
             spoyled
             and
             robbed
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             :
             For
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             army
             were
             Germans
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             
               Germans
               Lutheran
            
             .
             This
             adversity
             happened
             ●o
             Rome
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             1527
             ,
             sitting
             at
             
               Rome
               Clement
            
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             and
             governing
             the
             Empire
             Charles
             the
             Fift
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sixe
             Orders
             of
             Chivalry
             ,
             which
             continue
             at
             this
             day
             among
             Princes
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             and
             ancientest
             of
             these
             Orders
             of
             Chivalry
             or
             Knighthood
             ,
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             instituted
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1348
             in
             Bordeaux
             ,
             chiefe
             Citty
             of
             the
             Dukedome
             of
             Guyne
             in
             France
             ,
             by
             Edward
             3
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             then
             possessor
             of
             that
             Dukedome
             :
             which
             Order
             hee
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             George
             :
             though
             the
             motive
             of
             the
             institution
             thereof
             ,
             proceeded
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             Garter
             ,
             which
             hee
             supposed
             to
             have
             bin
             
             the
             Countesse
             of
             Salisburies
             :
             but
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Chronicle
             .
             And
             it
             happened
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             As
             one
             day
             he
             was
             entertaining
             her
             with
             pleasant
             talke
             ,
             a
             Garter
             chanced
             to
             unloose
             and
             fall
             downe
             ,
             the
             King
             indeavouring
             to
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             wittingly
             caused
             such
             a
             jest
             ,
             as
             moved
             the
             Noblemen
             to
             laughter
             :
             the
             Countesse
             there
             at
             blushing
             ,
             and
             blaming
             that
             more
             then
             seemely
             familiarity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             had
             caused
             such
             a
             jest
             among
             the
             Assistants
             ,
             said
             sharply
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Honi
               soit
               qui
               mal
               y
               pense
               :
            
             which
             Englished
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Evill
               to
               him
               that
               evill
               thinketh
               .
            
             And
             the
             King
             in
             recompence
             of
             his
             rashnesse
             ,
             sayd
             forthwith
             ,
             that
             before
             it
             were
             long
             ,
             those
             Noble
             men
             which
             had
             made
             a
             jest
             and
             laughing
             at
             the
             Garter
             fallen
             
             downe
             ,
             should
             esteeme
             themselves
             much
             honoured
             to
             weare
             it
             for
             a
             marke
             of
             Honour
             and
             Chivalry
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ordayned
             the
             said
             order
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             it
             to
             Saint
             George
             ,
             and
             made
             thereof
             26
             Knights
             ,
             and
             ordeyned
             that
             they
             should
             wear
             their
             Clokes
             of
             Violet-colour
             Velvet
             ;
             their
             hoods
             of
             red
             Velvet
             ,
             lined
             with
             white
             Damaske
             ▪
             their
             Bases
             of
             red
             Velvet
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             left
             knee
             a
             blew
             Garter
             ,
             buckled
             with
             Gold
             ,
             garnished
             with
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             and
             about
             it
             wrought
             ●hese
             words
             of
             the
             Countesse
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ;
               HONI
               SOIT
               QVI
               MALY
               PENSE
               ,
            
             ●nd
             a
             colour
             of
             Gold
             ,
             full
             of
             red
             and
             white
             Roses
             ,
             with
             an
             Image
             of
             S.
             George
             hanging
             theron
             :
             and
             about
             these
             Roses
             are
             written
             those
             words
             which
             are
             
             in
             the
             Garter
             .
             There
             are
             of
             this
             Order
             26
             Knights
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             are
             Soveraignes
             :
             and
             it
             is
             so
             much
             desired
             for
             the
             excellency
             ,
             that
             ●
             Emperours
             ,
             22
             forraigne
             Kings
             ,
             20
             forraigne
             Dukes
             ,
             and
             divers
             Noble-men
             of
             other
             Countries
             have
             been
             fellowes
             of
             it
             .
             Abou●
             their
             necke
             they
             weare
             a
             blew
             Ribbond
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             hangeth
             the
             Image
             of
             Saint
             George
             ,
             upon
             whose
             day
             the
             Installation
             of
             the
             new
             Knights
             is
             commonly
             celebrated
             ,
             being
             the
             three
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Aprill
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             was
             first
             ordayned
             at
             Bourdeaux
             ,
             yet
             the
             said
             King
             Edward
             the
             3
             ,
             would
             that
             the
             siedge
             and
             place
             of
             the
             solemnizing
             thereof
             should
             bee
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             where
             at
             the
             same
             
             〈◊〉
             he
             founded
             Canons
             ,
             or
             a
             ●●nonry
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             pro●perity
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             order
             in
             antiqui●y
             ,
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Annun●iation
             ,
             instituted
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             ●356
             ,
             by
             Amede
             the
             sixt
             of
             that
             ●ame
             ;
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             sur●amed
             ,
             the
             greene
             Knight
             .
             The
             Knights
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             weare
             a
             great
             collar
             of
             Gold
             ,
             made
             winding
             with
             three
             laces
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             of
             Love
             ,
             wherein
             are
             enterlaced
             these
             words
             ,
             
               FERT
               ,
               FERT
               ,
               FERT
            
             ,
             every
             let●er
             importing
             his
             Latine
             word
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               F
               ,
               fortitudo
               ,
               E
               ,
               ejus
               ,
               R
               ,
               Rhodum
               ,
               T
               ;
               tenuit
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             His
             Force
             hath
             conquered
             Rhodes
             :
             and
             at
             this
             Collar
             hangeth
             an
             Image
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Angell
             saluting
             her
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             occasion
             is
             called
             the
             Order
             
             of
             the
             Annuntiation
             .
             The
             colla●
             is
             of
             15
             links
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             15
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Virgine
             ,
             each
             linke●
             being
             inter-woven
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             true
             Lovers
             knot
             .
             The
             number
             is
             fourteen●
             Knights
             ,
             the
             solemnity
             is
             held
             annually
             on
             our
             Lady-day
             ,
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             in
             Tu●rin
             .
             This
             Earle
             ordeyned
             this
             Order
             in
             memory
             of
             Ami●●
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             which
             succoured
             the
             Knights
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             when
             they
             conquered
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Rhodes
             upon
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1310.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             in
             antiquity
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             golden
             Fleece
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Fable
             of
             the
             golden
             Fleece
             ,
             that
             Iason
             with
             the
             other
             Argonautes
             went
             to
             seeke
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Colchos
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             went
             to
             the
             
             Mine
             of
             Gold
             ;
             or
             in
             Analogie
             to
             Gideons
             Fleece
             ,
             as
             some
             will
             ,
             and
             ordeyned
             by
             Philip
             the
             second
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             good
             Duke
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1430
             :
             the
             compleate
             number
             of
             which
             Order
             were
             at
             first
             25
             Knights
             ,
             and
             raised
             afterwards
             by
             the
             said
             Philip
             to
             31.
             
             Charles
             the
             fift
             raised
             them
             to
             51
             :
             and
             now
             there
             bee
             as
             many
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             will
             invest
             with
             ●t
             .
             They
             weare
             a
             Collar
             of
             Gold
             ,
             interlaced
             with
             an
             Iron
             ,
             seeming
             to
             strike
             fire
             out
             of
             a
             Flint
             ,
             the
             word
             
               ex
               ferro
               flam●am
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             hangs
             the
             Fleece
             ,
             or
             
               Toison
               d'or
            
             :
             Their
             Clo●ks
             and
             Hoods
             are
             of
             Scar●et
             ,
             garded
             with
             Embroydery
             ●●ke
             flames
             of
             fire
             .
             Philip
             ap●ointed
             for
             the
             celebrating
             of
             ●hat
             Order
             St.
             Andrews
             day
             ,
             be●●g
             the
             30
             of
             November
             .
             But
             the
             
             Emperor
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ,
             (
             heire
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             of
             that
             Order
             )
             changed
             their
             apparrell
             ,
             and
             ordained
             that
             their
             Cloaks
             should
             be
             of
             Crimson
             Velvet
             ,
             and
             thei●
             Hoods
             of
             Violet
             colour
             Velvet
             ,
             and
             that
             underneath
             they
             should
             weare
             a
             Cassocke
             of
             cloath
             o●
             Silver
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             in
             antiquity
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Michael
             the
             Arch-Angell
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Lewes
             the
             II
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             o●
             August
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             14●9
             :
             an●
             ordained
             that
             of
             that
             Orde●
             there
             should
             bee
             36
             Knight●
             which
             afterward
             were
             augmen●ted
             to
             300
             ,
             Gentlemen
             〈◊〉
             name
             and
             of
             Armes
             without
             ●●●proach
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             himsel●●
             was
             chiefe
             and
             Soveraigne
             ,
             an●
             after
             him
             his
             successors
             King
             of
             France
             .
             And
             the
             brothers
             
             companions
             of
             this
             Order
             were
             bound
             ,
             at
             the
             receiving
             thereof
             ,
             to
             forsake
             and
             leave
             all
             other
             Orders
             ,
             if
             any
             they
             had
             ,
             either
             of
             a
             Prince
             or
             any
             company
             ,
             only
             excepting
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Dukes
             ,
             which
             beside
             this
             Order
             ,
             might
             weare
             that
             Order
             whereof
             they
             were
             chiefe
             ,
             with
             the
             agreement
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             King
             and
             brotherhood
             of
             the
             said
             order
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             said
             King
             of
             France
             might
             weare
             beside
             his
             owne
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             other
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Dukes
             .
             And
             for
             the
             connoissance
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             Knights
             thereof
             ,
             hee
             gave
             ●o
             every
             of
             them
             a
             Collar
             of
             Gold
             ,
             wrought
             with
             Cockle
             shells
             ,
             enterlacing
             one
             another
             with
             a
             double
             pointing
             Ribbon
             of
             Silke
             ,
             with
             golden
             Tagges
             ,
             ●he
             word
             ,
             
               Immensi
               Arenor
               Oceani
            
             .
             
             which
             King
             Francis
             the
             first
             ,
             because
             his
             name
             was
             Francis
             ,
             changed
             into
             a
             white
             Friars
             of
             Franciscans
             Girdle
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             twisted
             coarde
             ;
             and
             hangeth
             on
             that
             Coller
             a
             tablet
             of
             St.
             Michael
             upon
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             conquering
             the
             Devill
             .
             Of
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             order
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             book
             ,
             containing
             98
             Articles
             ,
             wherein
             are
             set
             downe
             the
             things
             wherunto
             the
             Knights
             of
             this
             Order
             are
             subject
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             Order
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             instituted
             by
             Henry
             the
             3
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             on
             New-yeares
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1579
             it
             was
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             this
             Henry
             was
             on
             a
             Whitsonday
             chosen
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
             Of
             this
             also
             is
             written
             a
             Booke
             ,
             contayning
             the
             Article
             whereunto
             the
             Knights
             thereo●
             
             are
             bound
             .
             Among
             the
             which
             I
             have
             principally
             noted
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             sustaine
             the
             Clergy
             :
             for
             the
             King
             doth
             give
             to
             every
             of
             them
             the
             rent
             of
             certaine
             Abbies
             ,
             religious
             Houses
             ,
             or
             other
             spirituall
             lands
             ,
             whereof
             they
             shall
             alow
             a
             certaine
             stipend
             ,
             to
             the
             entertaining
             of
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             religious
             persons
             in
             every
             religious
             house
             under
             him
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             benefit
             are
             sworne
             at
             the
             entring
             into
             the
             said
             Order
             ,
             alwayes
             to
             defend
             the
             Spirituality
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             priviledges
             ;
             but
             how
             they
             keepe
             their
             Oath
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             seene
             in
             every
             place
             of
             their
             spirituall
             possessions
             :
             and
             thereof
             my selfe
             have
             oftentimes
             had
             oeular
             experience
             :
             for
             travailing
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             passing
             o●tentimes
             
             by
             goodly
             religious
             hou●ses
             ,
             I
             have
             sometimes
             for
             recre●ation
             (
             having
             well
             tryed
             the
             courteous
             demeanor
             ,
             that
             commonly
             Religious
             men
             use
             towards
             strangers
             that
             come
             to
             view
             their
             houses
             )
             entred
             into
             sundry
             of
             them
             :
             where
             I
             have
             divers
             times
             beene
             sufficiently
             enformed
             by
             the
             religious
             ,
             how
             the
             King
             had
             given
             the
             rents
             and
             possessions
             of
             their
             houses
             to
             the
             Knights
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             with
             the
             conditions
             already
             rehearsed
             ,
             which
             Knights
             allow
             them
             such
             bare
             exhibition
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             entertaine
             the
             fourth
             part
             o●
             the
             number
             by
             them
             appoyn●ted
             ,
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             a●
             constrayned
             eyther
             to
             forsak●
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             begge
             ,
             o●
             else
             there
             to
             starve
             :
             throug●
             which
             occasion
             ,
             many
             go●●
             
             religious
             houses
             are
             of
             late
             fallen
             in
             decay
             for
             want
             of
             reparation
             ,
             trimming
             up
             ,
             and
             inhabiting
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             more
             and
             more
             without
             a
             redresse
             .
             And
             this
             have
             I
             learned
             in
             divers
             Religious
             houses
             beside
             the
             common
             murmuring
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             and
             so
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             these
             Knights
             ,
             called
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             to
             defend
             and
             maintaine
             the
             spirituality
             ,
             doe
             under
             pretence
             thereof
             ,
             rob
             ,
             and
             prodigally
             wast
             the
             spirituall
             possessions
             :
             so
             that
             it
             may
             seeme
             only
             to
             be
             a
             policy
             (
             under
             the
             correction
             of
             better
             judgement
             )
             put
             in
             the
             Kings
             head
             ,
             to
             diminish
             spirituall
             livings
             (
             which
             in
             that
             Countrey
             are
             wonderful
             great
             )
             and
             satisfie
             his
             prodigall
             minde
             ,
             in
             rewarding
             by
             that
             meanes
             his
             flatterers
             ;
             because
             through
             his
             exceeding
             lavishnesse
             ,
             hee
             is
             
             scarce
             able
             otherwise
             to
             reward
             them
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             considering
             what
             dismembring
             of
             Church-lands
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             Gods
             service
             commeth
             through
             this
             Order
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             France
             ,
             will
             not
             grant
             the
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             although
             the
             King
             hath
             beene
             instant
             for
             the
             same
             :
             but
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             misliking
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Order
             is
             maintained
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             great
             weakning
             of
             the
             Religion
             in
             that
             Countrey
             :
             Yea
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             New-yeares
             day
             even
             ,
             1581
             ,
             I
             saw
             three
             Bishops
             were
             admitted
             into
             that
             Order
             .
             The
             Collar
             is
             of
             
               Flowers
               de
               lys
            
             ,
             and
             flames
             of
             Gold
             ,
             with
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             a
             Dove
             on
             it
             pendant
             ,
             representing
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             wrought
             in
             Orange-tauny
             Velvet
             ,
             garnished
             about
             with
             silver
             beames
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Knights
             of
             that
             Order
             weare
             upon
             their
             Cloakes
             ,
             before
             their
             heart
             .
             Their
             robe
             is
             a
             blacke
             Velvet
             Mantle
             ,
             poudered
             with
             Lillies
             and
             flam●s
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             None
             are
             admitted
             to
             this
             Order
             ,
             who
             cannot
             proove
             their
             Nobility
             by
             3
             descents
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Order
             is
             of
             the
             Bath
             ,
             brought
             first
             into
             England
             1●99
             by
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             :
             They
             are
             created
             at
             the
             Coronation
             of
             Kings
             and
             Queenes
             ,
             and
             the
             installation
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Wales
             :
             Their
             duty
             is
             to
             defend
             true
             Religion
             ,
             Widdows
             ,
             Maids
             ,
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Kings
             rights
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Cannibals
             .
          
           
             THe
             Cannibals
             are
             wilde
             people
             ,
             feeding
             uppon
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             sweete
             kinde
             of
             flesh
             .
             If
             they
             get
             or
             finde
             any
             children
             within
             the
             age
             of
             14
             yeares
             ,
             they
             feede
             them
             ,
             and
             cram
             them
             as
             we
             doe
             Capons
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             are
             beyond
             14
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             they
             kill
             them
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             devouring
             their
             hot
             guts
             immediately
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             they
             salt
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             as
             we
             doe
             poudred
             flesh
             :
             they
             eaten
             women
             ,
             but
             keepe
             them
             onel●
             for
             the
             bearing
             of
             children
             ,
             〈◊〉
             we
             doe
             Hennes
             for
             egges
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             for
             age
             is
             past
             childe
             bearing
             ,
             shee
             doth
             all
             drudge●ry
             like
             unto
             a
             bond-woman
             they
             have
             no
             houses
             ,
             but
             the
             
             erect
             many
             trees
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             combine
             them
             in
             the
             top
             that
             it
             serveth
             for
             lodging
             .
             Their
             beds
             be
             made
             of
             Silke
             and
             Hey
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Iron
             ,
             but
             they
             use
             bones
             instead
             of
             Iron
             ,
             they
             dresse
             their
             meate
             in
             earthen
             pots
             ,
             mingling
             the
             flesh
             of
             Parats
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             Ducks
             ,
             and
             mans
             flesh
             together
             .
             They
             are
             now
             come
             to
             more
             civility
             then
             they
             had
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Lyon.
             
          
           
             LYons
             live
             in
             many
             Countries
             ,
             in
             Affrica
             they
             have
             a
             cruell
             and
             terrible
             looke
             ,
             and
             thinne
             haires
             .
             Pliny
             thinketh
             that
             his
             especiall
             valiancy
             is
             ,
             when
             his
             maine
             covereth
             his
             necke
             and
             shoulders
             .
             In
             Affrica
             for
             the
             scarcity
             of
             waters
             ,
             many
             wilde
             beasts
             meete
             together
             at
             
             some
             one
             puddle
             ,
             where
             males
             and
             females
             of
             divers
             kindes
             use
             naturall
             conjunction
             whereof
             commeth
             monstrous
             yong
             .
             Aristotle
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             shee
             Lyon
             hath
             at
             her
             first
             generation
             five
             yong
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             year-after
             ,
             shee
             bringeth
             forth
             lesse
             by
             one
             ,
             untill
             shee
             waxe
             barren
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             yong
             are
             without
             shape
             or
             fashion
             ,
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             
               Weasell
               .
               Herodo●us
            
             and
             Gellius
             thinketh
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             shee
             bringeth
             forth
             one
             every
             yeare
             .
             Democritus
             saith
             ,
             this
             beast
             onely
             ,
             is
             bred
             and
             brought
             forth
             with
             open
             eyes
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             given
             to
             little
             sleep
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             because
             his
             tayle
             is
             often
             wagging
             as
             hee
             sleepeth
             .
             The
             Male
             Lyon
             maketh
             urine
             like
             unto
             a
             Dogge
             ,
             which
             is
             strong
             in
             savour
             .
             The
             Lyons
             drinke
             seldome
             ,
             they
             
             feed
             every
             other
             day
             ,
             after
             satiety
             they
             be
             without
             meat
             for
             3
             dayes
             ,
             they
             devoure
             such
             things
             as
             they
             can
             wholly
             :
             they
             live
             long
             .
             The
             Lyon
             only
             of
             al
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             beasts
             ,
             sheweth
             clemency
             towards
             the
             humble
             :
             for
             hee
             spareth
             the
             prostrate
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             rageth
             he
             useth
             his
             violence
             rather
             against
             Men
             then
             Woemen
             .
             He
             never
             uttereth
             his
             Force
             against
             infants
             and
             children
             but
             beeing
             driven
             with
             great
             Famine
             thereto
             .
             His
             tayle
             is
             a
             note
             of
             his
             minde
             and
             stomacke
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             eares
             bee
             in
             a
             horse
             )
             for
             if
             his
             tayle
             stirreth
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             gentle
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             most
             commonly
             angry
             .
             He
             keepeth
             his
             desire
             of
             revenging
             long
             ,
             against
             any
             that
             hatve
             hurt
             him
             ,
             being
             wounded
             ,
             hee
             doth
             note
             and
             marke
             him
             
             that
             gave
             the
             wound
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             multitude
             will
             invade
             him
             .
             His
             bones
             are
             sound
             ,
             and
             not
             hollow
             ,
             whereof
             some
             write
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             his
             bones
             fire
             may
             be
             striken
             as
             out
             of
             stones
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sometimes
             he
             is
             so
             raging
             with
             anger
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             burning
             heate
             ,
             that
             hee
             dyeth
             presently
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             never
             exasperate
             or
             moved
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             famine
             or
             hurt
             .
             This
             one
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             so
             cruell
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             wheeles
             runned
             about
             ,
             and
             empty
             Carts
             ,
             and
             the
             combes
             and
             singing
             of
             Cocks
             doth
             make
             him
             afraid
             ,
             but
             especially
             hee
             is
             afraide
             of
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             people
             called
             the
             Nigrites
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             people
             nigh
             unto
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             west
             Arabians
             ,
             called
             Azanagi
             ,
             whose
             colour
             is
             betwixt
             blacke
             and
             ash-colour
             :
             they
             live
             with
             Barley
             and
             Dates
             ,
             and
             Camels
             milke
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             neare
             unto
             the
             Nigrits
             ,
             they
             feede
             sometimes
             upon
             divers
             kinde
             of
             pulse
             :
             they
             be
             no
             great
             feeders
             ,
             for
             the
             scarcity
             of
             victuals
             maketh
             them
             to
             suffer
             and
             tollerate
             much
             famine
             .
             The
             Portugals
             use
             merchandize
             with
             them
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             .
             They
             cover
             their
             heads
             with
             a
             linnen
             roller
             ,
             whereof
             one
             part
             hangeth
             downe
             by
             the
             Fore-head
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cover
             al
             their
             mouth
             
             therewith
             .
             For
             they
             are
             almost
             as
             much
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             their
             mouthes
             as
             their
             privy
             parts
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             keep
             their
             mouths
             close
             ,
             never
             opening
             them
             ,
             except
             it
             bee
             to
             take
             meate
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             would
             not
             let
             any
             filthy
             aire
             and
             vapour
             to
             slip
             out
             thereby
             .
             They
             doe
             greatly
             esteeme
             fat
             and
             corpulent
             woemen
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             large
             and
             faire
             breasts
             and
             dugges
             .
             Within
             this
             Countrey
             the
             travaile
             of
             sixe
             dayes
             journey
             will
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             a
             place
             called
             Tagaza
             ,
             from
             whence
             is
             brought
             much
             plenty
             of
             Salt
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             carryed
             away
             upon
             Camels
             backs
             into
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             called
             Melli.
             The
             people
             called
             Mellitae
             be
             somewhat
             beyond
             the
             Equinoctiall
             ,
             and
             have
             most
             fervent
             heates
             ,
             and
             
             therfore
             at
             certaine
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             their
             blood
             is
             infected
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             had
             no
             remedy
             by
             Salt
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             live
             by
             any
             meanes
             :
             their
             Salt
             is
             divided
             into
             such
             lumps
             ,
             that
             one
             salt
             stone
             is
             enough
             to
             be
             borne
             upon
             one
             mans
             shoulders
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Countrey
             called
             Melli
             ,
             they
             loade
             one
             Cammell
             with
             two
             salt
             stones
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             have
             Cammels
             ,
             they
             carry
             their
             Salt
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             some
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             company
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             almost
             in
             multitude
             like
             unto
             an
             army
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             Salt
             they
             bring
             unto
             a
             great
             water
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             dischargeth
             his
             burden
             of
             Salt
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             make
             great
             Hills
             thereof
             ,
             leaving
             a
             
             certaine
             signe
             for
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             every
             mans
             heap
             ,
             this
             done
             they
             depart
             :
             and
             then
             commeth
             the
             Nigrits
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             nor
             yet
             talke
             with
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             they
             come
             neer
             with
             their
             ships
             ▪
             and
             where
             they
             see
             and
             perceive
             the
             heaps
             of
             Salt
             ,
             they
             lay
             great
             store
             of
             Gold
             neigh
             unto
             every
             heap
             of
             Salt
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             thinke
             it
             convenient
             for
             the
             Merchandize
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             equity
             for
             the
             exchange
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             depart
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Gold
             and
             Salt
             together
             .
             The
             Nigrits
             which
             went
             a
             farre
             off
             returne
             againe
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             looketh
             upon
             his
             owne
             heape
             ▪
             and
             if
             the
             Gold
             that
             was
             left
             by
             it
             ,
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             sufficient
             for
             the
             exchange
             ,
             then
             hee
             taketh
             the
             said
             Gold
             away
             ▪
             leaving
             the
             Salt
             behinde
             him
             
             and
             not
             minding
             to
             returne
             againe
             .
             If
             the
             heape
             of
             Gold
             doth
             not
             seem
             unto
             them
             sufficient
             for
             the
             exchange
             of
             the
             heap
             of
             Salt
             ,
             then
             they
             leave
             both
             still
             ,
             and
             depart
             againe
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             minding
             to
             come
             againe
             within
             a
             little
             after
             .
             But
             those
             Nigrits
             which
             cannot
             abide
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             come
             againe
             to
             the
             said
             place
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             such
             heapes
             of
             Salt
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             the
             Gold
             to
             bee
             taken
             from
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             adde
             a
             little
             more
             Gold
             to
             the
             heape
             that
             was
             left
             before
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             they
             carry
             away
             their
             Gold
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Salt
             still
             ,
             if
             the
             bargaine
             please
             not
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             doe
             they
             use
             their
             Merchandize
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             seeth
             not
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             old
             custome
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             labour
             with
             these
             Nigrits
             to
             carry
             their
             salt
             upon
             
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             because
             they
             lacke
             all
             manner
             of
             beasts
             meete
             for
             that
             carriage
             almost
             ,
             the
             which
             commeth
             through
             the
             unfruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             they
             have
             very
             little
             store
             of
             Grasse
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             have
             is
             pestilent
             also
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             dayly
             drinke
             water
             ,
             wherein
             a
             little
             salt
             hath
             bin
             resolved
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             their
             greatest
             remedy
             and
             most
             especiall
             medicine
             .
             They
             never
             have
             raine
             but
             in
             
               August
               ,
               September
            
             ,
             and
             October
             .
             But
             these
             men
             that
             come
             after
             this
             sort
             ,
             and
             exchange
             Gold
             for
             Salt
             ,
             without
             any
             talke
             of
             bargaine
             or
             sale
             ,
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             marvellous
             blacke
             ,
             having
             their
             lower
             lip
             hanging
             downe
             to
             the
             breast
             somewhat
             red
             ,
             and
             within
             excoriate
             and
             chapped
             ,
             so
             that
             blood
             commeth
             out
             ,
             but
             the
             upper
             lip
             is
             small
             like
             unto
             ours
             ▪
             
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             all
             their
             teeth
             may
             bee
             seene
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             great
             deale
             bigger
             then
             ours
             :
             their
             lips
             are
             also
             thought
             to
             putrifie
             many
             times
             for
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             the
             remedy
             whereof
             they
             use
             the
             benefit
             of
             salt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Prester
             Iohns
             land
             .
          
           
             THE
             rule
             and
             dominion
             of
             
               Prester
               Ihon
            
             is
             large
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             compasse
             ,
             this
             Countrey
             excelleth
             in
             Riches
             ,
             in
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             Stones
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Aethiopes
             living
             under
             
               Prestor
               Iohn
            
             ,
             are
             very
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             foureteene
             Kings
             doe
             homage
             and
             obeysance
             to
             the
             Emperor
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             whereof
             some
             bee
             tributary
             also
             to
             him
             .
             The
             great
             almner
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             promiseth
             
             himselfe
             to
             fight
             for
             the
             Holy●land
             .
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             Thomas
             the
             Apostle
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Aethiope
             .
             There
             be
             beasts
             also
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             have
             seven
             Hornes
             in
             their
             Fore-heads
             .
             There
             bee
             white
             Camels
             and
             white
             Beares
             ,
             and
             Horses
             with
             two
             hornes
             :
             It
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             bee
             Birds
             or
             Fowles
             in
             this
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             tallants
             and
             nailes
             ,
             wil
             carry
             away
             an
             Oxe
             or
             an
             Horse
             to
             feed
             their
             young
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             part
             of
             this
             Countrey
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             there
             bee
             men
             with
             hornes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             but
             one
             eye
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             two
             behinde
             them
             ;
             and
             some
             people
             that
             feede
             upon
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             and
             devoure
             their
             owne
             parents
             ,
             and
             slay
             ,
             and
             eate
             those
             that
             are
             aged
             .
             And
             another
             kind
             of
             people
             that
             hath
             Feet
             like
             un●o
             
             horse-feete
             ,
             and
             very
             round
             .
             Their
             Women
             dwell
             severally
             ,
             and
             have
             three
             Kingdomes
             .
             The
             ●hree
             Queenes
             of
             Amazones
             set
             ●orth
             ,
             and
             make
             preparations
             to
             Wars
             with
             300000
             souldiers
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             The
             Pigmeis
             in
             Affrica
             bee
             good
             Christians
             .
             The
             King
             of
             the
             Pigmeis
             warre
             against
             the
             fowles
             which
             destroy
             fruite
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             driveth
             them
             away
             with
             their
             voyces
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             certaine
             Monsters
             ,
             which
             above
             the
             loynes
             are
             seene
             formed
             like
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             beneath
             the
             loynes
             unto
             horses
             .
             The
             Aethiopians
             have
             an
             artificious
             way
             to
             take
             Lyons
             and
             Unicornes
             .
             There
             have
             beene
             seene
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             Giants
             of
             three
             score
             and
             tenne
             cubits
             in
             compasse
             :
             and
             now
             in
             these
             dayes
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             many
             
             great
             Giants
             bee
             there
             seene
             o●
             thirty
             and
             five
             cubits
             in
             height
             .
             The
             bird
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Ph●●nix
             ,
             and
             liveth
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             and
             more
             ,
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             bee
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             burnt
             through
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             her
             ashes
             ,
             there
             springeth
             another
             yong
             one
             .
             There
             is
             great
             store
             of
             Pepper
             gathred
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             which
             are
             full
             of
             Serpents
             and
             Scorpions
             .
             And
             men
             having
             heads
             like
             unto
             dogger
             ,
             are
             sayd
             to
             bee
             very
             cunning
             in
             fishing
             .
             Other
             people
             there
             are
             which
             have
             their
             faces
             in
             their
             breasts
             ,
             they
             be
             strong
             and
             swift
             runners
             ,
             and
             great
             searchers
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             Many
             other
             such
             trifles
             &
             incredible
             things
             the
             Iewes
             do
             fable
             upon
             the
             land
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             beyond
             all
             credit
             and
             likelyhood
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             it
             
             better
             to
             omit
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             occupy
             the
             reader
             in
             idle
             spending
             the
             time
             about
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Mice
             of
             the
             Alpes
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             Mice
             about
             the
             Alpes
             almost
             as
             most
             as
             bigge
             as
             Conyes
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             unlike
             unto
             Conyes
             ,
             saving
             that
             their
             eares
             are
             shorter
             ,
             and
             their
             tailes
             be
             long
             ,
             almost
             8
             inches
             in
             length
             ,
             their
             ●ore-teeth
             bee
             long
             and
             sharpe
             ,
             ●nd
             if
             they
             be
             provoked
             they
             ●ite
             cruelly
             ,
             their
             thighes
             bee
             ●hort
             ,
             and
             very
             hairy
             under
             the
             ●elly
             ;
             they
             have
             feet
             somwhat
             ●●ke
             unto
             bears
             ,
             with
             long
             claws
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             dig
             and
             under●ine
             ,
             and
             make
             very
             deepe
             ca●erns
             and
             holes
             :
             they
             will
             eate
             ●f
             bread
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             ,
             apples
             ,
             or
             ●ard
             egges
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             such
             
             thing
             is
             offered
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             with
             their
             former
             clawes
             ,
             and
             sitting
             on
             their
             buttocks
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Apes
             they
             feede
             and
             eate
             .
             They
             bee
             delighted
             much
             with
             white
             meats
             ,
             as
             Milke
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             butter
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             get
             any
             bread
             dipped
             in
             milke
             ,
             they
             eate
             it
             up
             every
             bit
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             noyse
             with
             their
             chaps
             like
             unto
             Swine
             ,
             when
             they
             feede
             upon
             sosse
             .
             When
             they
             play
             together
             they
             barke
             and
             jarre
             like
             unto
             whelpes
             .
             They
             be
             much
             give●
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             waking
             ,
             ,
             they
             be
             alwayes
             given
             either
             to
             play
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             som●●thing
             ,
             as
             to
             gnaw
             with
             the●●
             teeth
             ,
             or
             to
             scrape
             with
             the●●
             clawes
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             carry
             〈◊〉
             their
             mouths
             something
             fro●
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             especially
             su●●
             soft
             and
             tender
             things
             ,
             as
             may
             
             good
             for
             their
             nests
             ,
             as
             Hay
             ,
             Straw
             ,
             Linnen
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             they
             fill
             their
             jawes
             so
             full
             therwith
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             receive
             any
             more
             .
             If
             the
             cloth
             which
             they
             carry
             be
             of
             greater
             proportion
             then
             their
             mouthes
             can
             hold
             ,
             then
             they
             drag
             it
             behind
             them
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             have
             gray
             haires
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             red
             .
             When
             they
             live
             thus
             wilde
             upon
             great
             hills
             and
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             are
             minded
             to
             goe
             seeke
             their
             prey
             and
             food
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             standeth
             in
             an
             high
             place
             ,
             to
             warne
             them
             that
             be
             abroad
             seeking
             their
             preyes
             ,
             if
             any
             feare
             or
             enemy
             bee
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             perceiveth
             any
             body
             comming
             ,
             then
             he
             barketh
             ,
             at
             whose
             noise
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             catch
             as
             much
             hay
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             come
             running
             away
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             strange
             which
             they
             use
             .
          
           
           
             Somtimes
             one
             and
             sometimes
             another
             lyeth
             downe
             upon
             his
             backe
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Hay
             as
             may
             be
             laid
             upon
             his
             Brest
             and
             Belly
             ,
             hee
             claspeth
             and
             keepeth
             fast
             with
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             of
             his
             fellowes
             getteth
             him
             by
             the
             tayle
             ,
             and
             draweth
             him
             with
             his
             prey
             into
             his
             nest
             ,
             and
             this
             provision
             they
             make
             for
             their
             nests
             to
             sleep
             the
             better
             in
             Winter
             .
             When
             they
             see
             a
             man
             or
             beast
             passe
             by
             the
             mountains
             ,
             they
             barke
             and
             jarre
             ,
             and
             straight
             wayes
             all
             the
             other
             take
             that
             for
             a
             warning
             to
             runne
             to
             their
             nests
             .
             About
             Autumn●
             they
             hide
             themselves
             in
             their
             nests
             ;
             the
             which
             they
             make
             so
             close
             ,
             that
             no
             Ayre
             nor
             Water
             may
             scarre
             them
             :
             they
             lye
             hidden
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             all
             the
             whole
             winter
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sixe
             or
             seven
             month●
             without
             any
             meate
             ,
             rowlin●
             
             themselves
             round
             like
             unto
             a
             Hedge-hog
             ;
             the
             inhabitants
             observe
             and
             marke
             the
             place
             of
             their
             nests
             ,
             and
             dig
             the
             earth
             ,
             untill
             they
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             finde
             them
             so
             oppressed
             with
             deepe
             sleepe
             that
             they
             carry
             them
             and
             their
             nests
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             there
             doe
             they
             not
             wake
             from
             sleepe
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Winter
             ,
             except
             they
             bee
             heate
             by
             some
             great
             fire
             ,
             or
             warme
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             There
             bee
             commonly
             found
             in
             one
             nest
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             or
             13.
             
             Where
             any
             of
             them
             be
             kept
             tame
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             be
             restrained
             from
             scraping
             &
             under-mining
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             ●hey
             heap
             up
             and
             carry
             to
             their
             nests
             every
             rag
             ,
             or
             piece
             of
             garment
             which
             they
             get
             ,
             and
             there●n
             they
             wrap
             themselves
             up
             and
             ●leepe
             all
             the
             Winter
             .
             Their
             ●lesh
             is
             much
             desired
             of
             woemen
             
             great
             with
             Childe
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             have
             paine
             and
             griping
             in
             the
             guts
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             provoked
             to
             sleepe
             .
             And
             many
             that
             have
             beene
             troubled
             with
             the
             collicke
             ,
             annointing
             their
             bellies
             with
             the
             fat
             and
             grease
             of
             this
             Mouse
             ,
             have
             found
             great
             ease
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Vnicorne
             .
          
           
             SOme
             say
             the
             Unicorne
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             Coalt
             of
             two
             yeares
             and
             a
             halfe
             old
             :
             In
             his
             forehead
             there
             groweth
             an
             horne
             which
             is
             blacke
             ,
             in
             the
             length
             of
             two
             or
             three
             cubits
             :
             his
             colour
             is
             tawney
             like
             a
             Weasell
             ,
             his
             hea●
             like
             an
             Hart
             ,
             his
             neck
             not
             long
             his
             maine
             very
             thine
             ,
             hangin●
             onely
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             h●
             shankes
             be
             small
             and
             thinne
             ,
             th●
             hoofes
             of
             his
             former
             feet
             be
             d●●vided
             
             like
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             almost
             representing
             a
             Goats
             foot
             .
             Of
             his
             hinder
             feete
             his
             outward
             part
             is
             hairy
             and
             rough
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Ethiope
             hath
             some
             store
             of
             these
             beasts
             ,
             this
             beast
             is
             not
             commonly
             taken
             alive
             .
          
           
             Some
             travailers
             have
             examined
             these
             Countries
             of
             the
             Unicorne
             ,
             but
             never
             saw
             any
             ;
             onely
             there
             is
             a
             beast
             which
             very
             much
             resembleth
             him
             ,
             and
             most
             thinke
             it
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             beast
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             a
             Rynocheros
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             three
             seuerall
             Crownes
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             Crowne
             is
             of
             Silver
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             crowned
             at
             Aquisgrane
             ,
             for
             the
             Realme
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             is
             kept
             at
             Aix
             the
             Chappell
             .
             The
             second
             Crowne
             is
             of
             Iron
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             crowned
             at
             Millain
             ,
             for
             the
             Realme
             of
             Lombardy
             ,
             and
             is
             kept
             at
             Modene
             ,
             a
             little
             town
             not
             far
             from
             Millain
             .
             And
             the
             third
             is
             of
             Gold
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             crowned
             at
             Saint
             Peters
             in
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             Empire
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             it
             commonly
             remaines
             ,
             being
             kept
             with
             3
             severall
             keys
             ,
             by
             the
             3
             severall
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             keys
             one
             of
             Iron
             ,
             one
             of
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Gold.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Septem-Viri
             ,
             or
             the
             seven
             Electors
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             THe
             election
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Germany
             is
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             the
             seven
             Princes
             Electors
             ,
             called
             
               septem
               Viri
            
             ,
             meete
             early
             ,
             about
             sixe
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             Romaneo
             ,
             there
             they
             consult
             untill
             nine
             ,
             from
             thence
             they
             goe
             in
             solemne
             order
             into
             St.
             Bartholmews
             :
             wherof
             there
             be
             3
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             4
             Temporall
             ;
             the
             3
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ments
             ,
             called
             the
             Arch-chancellor
             of
             high
             Germany
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             ,
             next
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Collen
             ,
             called
             the
             Arch-chancellour
             of
             Italy
             :
             and
             then
             follows
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Tryers
             ,
             called
             the
             Arch-chancellor
             of
             France
             ,
             all
             in
             their
             state
             be-fitting
             so
             great
             a
             Majesty
             :
             
             Then
             the
             foure
             temporal
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             great
             Chamberlaine
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             with
             a
             massy
             key
             of
             Gold
             :
             then
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             Lord
             high
             Marshall
             ,
             beareth
             the
             Sword
             before
             the
             Emperor●
             then
             the
             Count
             Palatine
             of
             Rhine
             Carver
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             likewise
             Arch-sewer
             in
             carrying
             the
             Plate
             to
             the
             table
             :
             then
             the
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             .
             Taster
             ,
             or
             else
             Cup-bearer
             to
             the
             Emperour
             for
             the
             tryumph
             :
             These
             are
             the
             only
             Electors
             of
             the
             Emperour
             and
             after
             some
             other
             Ceremonies
             ;
             they
             descend
             from
             their
             seats
             ,
             and
             there
             before
             the
             audience
             take
             a
             solemne
             oath
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             
             
               I
               Doe
               sweare
               upon
               this
               Evangelist
               before
               mee
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               my
               faith
               which
               I
               owe
               unto
               God
               ,
               my
               diligence
               and
               care
               which
               I
               owe
               unto
               the
               Empire
               ,
               without
               former
               reward
               ,
               or
               future
               hope
               of
               greater
               Honour
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               chuse
               with
               all
               Faith
               and
               truth
               a
               iust
               and
               a
               fit
               man
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               ROME
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               mee
               lyeth
               .
            
          
           
           
             After
             this
             oath
             is
             ministred
             unto
             the
             7
             Princes
             Electors
             severally
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             they
             return
             to
             their
             seats
             :
             where
             they
             sing
             most
             solemnly
             with
             
               Organs
               ,
               Shalmes
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Musick
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               Creator
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             withdraw
             themselves
             into
             the
             Councell
             house
             halfe
             an
             houre
             ,
             (
             the
             doore
             being
             lockt
             )
             they
             call
             the
             Peeres
             of
             Germany
             unto
             their
             Councell
             house
             ,
             as
             messengers
             unto
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             Election
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             name
             of
             the
             Electors
             of
             his
             good
             wil
             herein
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             Majesty
             would
             vouch
             safe
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Bartholmews
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             a
             place
             as
             Westminster
             is
             in
             England
             .
             or
             St.
             Dennis
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Emperour
             come
             he
             is
             received
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Ments
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             and
             the
             
             rest
             of
             the
             Electors
             at
             the
             Church
             dore
             according
             to
             their
             custom
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             solemnity
             they
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             Councel
             house
             in
             his
             Imperial
             robe
             ,
             and
             his
             Diadem
             on
             his
             head
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             Election
             :
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             come
             forth
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Emperour
             unto
             his
             Imperiall
             seate
             :
             the
             new
             elected
             King
             lead
             between
             the
             aforesaid
             4
             Bishops
             unto
             the
             Altar
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wonted
             rites
             of
             their
             Elections
             ,
             they
             set
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             is
             crowned
             King
             by
             the
             Electors
             .
          
           
             
               Te
               Deum
               &c.
            
             is
             sung
             ,
             then
             the
             Trumpets
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Gunnes
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             sounding
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             they
             leade
             the
             King
             unto
             his
             Royall
             seate
             ,
             provided
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             proclayme
             him
             KING
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             and
             heire
             of
             Augustus
             .
             Thus
             shortly
             have
             I
             laid
             downe
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Germany
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             birth
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             THe
             Macedonians
             likewise
             upon
             the
             birth-day
             of
             the
             great
             Alexander
             ,
             by
             the
             decree
             and
             commandement
             ,
             first
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
               Alexanders
            
             Father
             ,
             who
             during
             his
             life
             kept
             solemnly
             a
             most
             royall
             Feast
             for
             3
             severall
             dayes
             .
             The
             first
             and
             the
             greatest
             Feast
             was
             for
             his
             sonne
             Alexanders
             birth
             :
             The
             second
             cause
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             Lieutenant
             Generall
             Parmeni●
             had
             gotten
             a
             noble
             triumphant
             victory
             over
             the
             Acaians
             .
             The
             third
             cause
             was
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             horses
             
             and
             Chariots
             wan
             the
             Garlands
             at
             the
             games
             of
             Olympia
             :
             this
             happened
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             Alexander
             the
             great
             was
             borne
             .
             The
             same
             very
             day
             the
             great
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             was
             burnt
             by
             Herostratus
             ,
             to
             become
             thereby
             famous
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Priests
             of
             Diana
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Magnum
               Asiae
               malum
               nasci
            
             .
             This
             Feast
             Triplicia
             was
             long
             time
             after
             Alexander
             ,
             observed
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             yearely
             solemnized
             in
             memory
             of
             Alexanders
             Nativity
             ,
             with
             great
             triumph
             and
             pompe
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             called
             
               Laeta
               &
               fortunata
               Macedonum
               dies
            
             :
             on
             which
             day
             the
             Macedonians
             used
             to
             weare
             the
             picture
             of
             Alexander
             about
             their
             necks
             in
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             fingers
             in
             Rings
             .
          
           
             This
             day
             they
             used
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             playes
             &
             divers
             
             kinds
             of
             games
             .
             
               Argiraspides
               ▪
               Alexanders
            
             chiefe
             souldiers
             ,
             celebrated
             the
             Feast
             of
             Alexanders
             nativity
             as
             long
             as
             they
             lived
             ,
             &
             disdained
             to
             serve
             under
             King
             Antigonu●
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             King
             after
             Alexander
             died
             :
             Even
             so
             H●motimi
             ,
             chiefe
             souldiers
             under
             Cyrus
             ,
             refused
             to
             serve
             under
             Cambises
             :
             and
             so
             of
             
               Achilles
               Myrmidons
            
             :
             and
             of
             
               Pyrrhus
               Dolopes
            
             .
             I
             may
             speak
             of
             others
             who
             refused
             (
             after
             renowned
             &
             valiant
             Kings
             )
             to
             serve
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             and
             cruell
             Tyrants
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             severall
             Trophies
             of
             worthy
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             Rome
             had
             growne
             to
             any
             greatnes
             ,
             the
             first
             Kings
             triumphed
             on
             foot
             into
             the
             Citty
             ,
             as
             Romulus
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             triumphed
             over
             King
             Achron
             ,
             whom
             he
             slew
             in
             a
             combate
             chalenged
             ,
             yet
             he
             carryed
             upon
             his
             
             shoulders
             the
             rich
             spoiles
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             being
             set
             in
             order
             upon
             a
             young
             greene
             Oke
             ,
             as
             trophies
             of
             triumphs
             .
             So
             did
             
               Cor.
               Cossus
            
             ,
             who
             slew
             (
             fighting
             in
             field
             hand
             to
             hand
             )
             Tolumnius
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Tuscans
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Marcellus
             ,
             who
             likewise
             slue
             Britomarus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             old
             Gaules
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             called
             Frenchmen
             :
             this
             honour
             hapned
             to
             none
             of
             the
             Romans
             beside
             ,
             for
             Rome
             yet
             was
             scant
             heard
             of
             :
             but
             afterwards
             their
             triumphs
             grew
             unto
             such
             a
             pompe
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             carryed
             in
             triumphant
             Chariots
             ,
             drawne
             with
             huge
             Elephants
             ,
             as
             Pompey
             the
             great
             in
             his
             triumphs
             over
             Affrica
             :
             some
             were
             carried
             with
             their
             triumphant
             Chariots
             drawn
             with
             tamed
             Lions
             ,
             others
             drawn
             with
             tamed
             Harts
             ,
             as
             Aurelianus
             :
             others
             drawn
             with
             great
             Tygers
             ,
             as
             
             Heliogabalus
             :
             others
             drawn
             with
             monstrous
             Mares
             ,
             Hermaphrodites
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             drawne
             with
             huge
             large
             dogges
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Romans
             far
             excelled
             all
             Kingdomes
             in
             their
             triumphs
             ;
             especially
             in
             their
             last
             Dictators
             and
             and
             Consulls
             before
             their
             Emperours
             time
             :
             for
             Pompey
             the
             great
             ,
             in
             his
             three
             triumphs
             over
             
               Affrica
               ,
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             Europe
             ,
             carried
             Captives
             339
             Kings
             Children
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             Noble
             men
             as
             prisoners
             ,
             to
             stand
             pledges
             in
             Rome
             :
             among
             this
             number
             ,
             he
             brought
             Aristobulus
             ,
             King
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             Lygranes
             ,
             King
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             five
             sonnes
             and
             two
             daughters
             of
             King
             Mythrydates
             .
          
           
             Others
             brought
             in
             their
             triumphs
             ,
             the
             Images
             and
             Statues
             of
             the
             Kings
             which
             were
             slaine
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             dyed
             before
             they
             
             could
             bee
             taken
             Captives
             ,
             as
             Lucullus
             brought
             the
             stratue
             or
             picture
             of
             Mithidates
             ,
             set
             out
             and
             painted
             very
             lively
             in
             Ensignes
             .
          
           
             Scipio
             carried
             in
             his
             triumph
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Asdrubal
               ,
               Hanibals
            
             Brother
             .
          
           
             So
             Augustus
             brought
             the
             Image
             of
             Cleopatra
             to
             Rome
             in
             his
             triumph
             ,
             after
             shee
             slew
             her selfe
             ,
             to
             beare
             company
             with
             her
             friend
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
            
             .
          
           
             Others
             brought
             in
             their
             triumphes
             Kings
             alive
             ,
             as
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             brought
             King
             Iuba
             and
             his
             sonne
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             treasures
             of
             Mauritania
             in
             great
             triumphes
             and
             pompe
             into
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Marius
             brought
             in
             his
             triumph
             Iugurth
             with
             all
             spoyles
             
             and
             wealth
             of
             Numidia
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             solemnity
             that
             could
             be
             .
          
           
             
               Paulus
               Emilius
            
             triumphed
             over
             Perseus
             ,
             King
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             whom
             he
             conquered
             ,
             and
             brought
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             into
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Others
             brought
             in
             their
             triumphs
             ,
             with
             all
             pompe
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             crowned
             with
             Lawrell
             and
             Olive
             garlands
             ,
             the
             formes
             ,
             likenesses
             ,
             and
             pictures
             of
             Mountaines
             ,
             Hills
             ,
             Woods
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             scituated
             in
             those
             regions
             whom
             they
             conquered
             .
          
           
             
               Lu.
               Cornelius
               Scipio
            
             after
             hee
             had
             put
             Antiochus
             the
             great
             to
             flight
             ,
             hee
             carried
             in
             his
             triumph
             into
             Rome
             ,
             the
             likenesse
             and
             forme
             of
             130
             Cities
             and
             townes
             which
             hee
             conquered
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             surnamed
             Asiaticus
             .
          
           
           
             
               Lu.
               Silla
            
             in
             like
             manner
             carri●d
             all
             the
             Citties
             of
             Greece
             ,
             set
             ●ut
             very
             lively
             on
             large
             En●ignes
             ,
             and
             painted
             bravely
             on
             ●anners
             and
             flags
             .
          
           
             So
             did
             Marcellus
             carry
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             Citty
             Siracusa
             in
             his
             triumph
             ,
             set
             out
             on
             long
             Tables
             .
          
           
             So
             did
             Caesar
             carry
             the
             likenesse
             and
             forme
             of
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             of
             Rhyne●n
             ●n
             long
             tables
             painted
             ,
             with
             the
             pictures
             of
             Scipio
             and
             Cato
             :
             So
             ●hat
             nothing
             escaped
             the
             Romans
             in
             their
             triumphs
             ,
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             Empire
             grew
             dayly
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             birth
             of
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             THe
             nativity
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             Friday
             ,
             is
             unto
             this
             day
             among
             the
             Turkes
             solemnly
             celebrated
             with
             divers
             ceremonies
             and
             sacrifices
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             every
             Friday
             through
             the
             yeare
             ,
             but
             especially
             upon
             
               Good
               Friday
            
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             have
             such
             a
             royall
             Feast
             ,
             that
             the
             charges
             of
             that
             one
             dayes
             feast
             far
             surmounteth
             all
             the
             other
             51
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabians
             honour
             the
             nativity
             of
             their
             Mahomet
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             computation
             of
             time
             from
             the
             birth-day
             of
             Mahomet
             by
             the
             name
             of
             this
             word
             Hegyra
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             were
             wo●●
             
             of
             long
             time
             after
             they
             were
             subdued
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             number
             their
             yeares
             from
             
               Augustus
               Caesars
            
             Reigne
             ,
             by
             these
             4
             letters
             ,
             
               A
               ,
               er
               ,
               a
            
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Annus
               ●rat
               Augusti
            
             .
             These
             Infidels
             and
             Pagans
             observe
             a
             memoriall
             for
             the
             nativities
             of
             their
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             Persia
             the
             birth
             of
             Cyrus
             upon
             the
             16
             day
             of
             the
             Moneth
             Lois
             .
          
           
             In
             Macedonia
             the
             nativity
             of
             Alexander
             the
             great
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ides
             of
             February
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             Rome
             the
             nativity
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             upon
             the
             21
             day
             of
             September
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             sort
             the
             nativity
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Ides
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           
             The
             nativity
             of
             Nerva
             upon
             the
             4
             Calend
             of
             December
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Nativity
             of
             Adrian
             upon
             the
             6
             Calend
             of
             November
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               Antonius
               pius
            
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             Aprill
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gordianus
             upon
             the
             13
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             Of
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             upon
             the
             4
             Calend
             of
             Febru●ary
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             of
             
               Traiane
               ,
               Vespatian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             Natiuities
             were
             with
             great
             honour
             observed
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             dignity
             of
             triumphes
             ,
             feasts
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             games
             ,
             and
             playes
             ,
             with
             all
             pompe
             and
             glory
             in
             remembrance
             of
             good
             Kings
             nativities
             ,
             solemnized
             :
             For
             
               Beata
               resp●●●
               cui
               princeps
               Philosophus
            
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             World
             in
             their
             feast
             Nataliti●
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             most
             happy
             state
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             used
             all
             kinde
             of
             strange
             inventions
             to
             
             magnifie
             their
             Kings
             :
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             their
             Pyramides
             and
             Obeliskes
             :
             the
             Grecians
             in
             their
             triumphant
             Arches
             ,
             and
             Pillars
             :
             the
             Persians
             with
             feasts
             and
             banquets
             ,
             solemnized
             the
             Nativities
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             excelled
             with
             sundry
             pompes
             of
             triumphs
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             ●he
             dignities
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             and
             Consuls
             .
             Others
             ●n
             the
             sacred
             Wood
             Aricin●m
             ,
             doe
             sacrifice
             to
             Diana
             with
             ●heir
             pompe
             of
             
               Peplon
               ,
               &
               c..
            
             
             Beside
             such
             magnificent
             and
             trium●hant
             Games
             and
             Playes
             to
             set
             ●orth
             the
             dignities
             of
             the
             feast
             Natalitia
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             good
             ●rinces
             nativities
             .
             As
             at
             
               A●ens
               Magna
               Panathenaea
            
             ,
             first
             ●stituted
             by
             Ericthonius
             ,
             to
             ho●our
             Minerva
             every
             fift
             yeare
             .
             ●n
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             games
             ●f
             Olympia
             ,
             was
             by
             Hercules
             ,
             
             celebrat●d
             to
             honour
             Iupiter
             or
             Isthmia
             ,
             was
             by
             Thaeseus
             made
             to
             honour
             Neptune
             :
             So
             in
             Rome
             the
             great
             Playes
             and
             Games
             ,
             called
             
               Ludi
               triumphal●●
               Ludi
               Natalitij
            
             were
             onely
             to●
             that
             effect
             invented
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             good
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             record
             their
             worthinesse
             with
             Feasts
             ,
             Triumphes
             and
             Playes
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             their
             nativities
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             this
             feast
             of
             Natalitia
             ,
             the
             common
             people
             assembled
             together
             with
             sweete
             flowers
             ,
             green
             hearbes
             :
             some
             made
             them
             boothes
             with
             Oken
             boughe●
             and
             some
             tents
             ,
             covered
             wit●
             with
             long
             Reeds
             ,
             with
             grea●
             banquets
             ,
             and
             much
             mirth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             honour
             the
             nativityes
             of
             King●
             The
             Roman
             shepheards
             dres●
             upon
             that
             day
             their
             sheepe-●●●
             with
             greene
             rushes
             ,
             sweet
             flo●ers
             ,
             with
             branches
             and
             bough●
             
             they
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Families
             with
             nose-gaies
             and
             garlands
             ,
             with
             Bagpipes
             and
             fiddles
             celebrated
             their
             feast
             Natalitia
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             any
             King
             ,
             Dictator
             ,
             or
             Consull
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             In
             other
             places
             they
             celebrated
             the
             games
             Saturnalia
             in
             December
             :
             their
             games
             Sigillaria
             in
             Ianuary
             :
             the
             Games
             Lupercalia
             in
             February
             .
             But
             in
             Athens
             their
             Bacchanalia
             is
             solemnized
             in
             November
             :
             where
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Priests
             of
             Bacchus
             and
             Diana
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             
               Mimallones
               ,
               Sileni
               ,
               M●nades
               Bacchae
               ,
               Satyrae
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             crowned
             with
             Ivey
             Garlands
             ,
             and
             with
             Ivey
             speares
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             singing
             the
             song
             of
             Dithirambos
             ,
             dancing
             Enoplia
             with
             the
             pompe
             of
             Peplon
             to
             honour
             Bacchus
             :
             then
             how
             ought
             wee
             to
             celebrate
             the
             
             Natalitia
             and
             inauguration
             of
             our
             Englands
             joy
             ,
             the
             establisher
             of
             our
             peace
             ,
             King
             Iames
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             sacred
             Majesty
             who
             is
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             great
             BRITAINE
             ,
             and
             the
             unparallel'd
             patterne
             to
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             of
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             truely
             said
             ,
             
               
                 With
                 Graces
                 three
                 ,
                 with
                 Muses
                 nine
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 Sibyls
                 twelve
                 can
                 he
              
               
                 With
                 three
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 with
                 nine
                 the
                 tenth
              
               
                 With
                 twelve
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 be
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             inauguration
             and
             anointing
             of
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             with
             the
             ceremonies
             at
             their
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             Coronation
             of
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             States
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             whic●
             
             they
             call
             Camesi
             ,
             assemble
             together
             at
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             their
             chiefe
             Temple
             ,
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             the
             Coronation
             :
             the
             Citty
             is
             so
             strawed
             with
             flowers
             and
             sweet
             odours
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             with
             boughes
             ,
             that
             their
             triumph
             is
             great
             ,
             feasting
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Mus●ovites
             .
             The
             great
             men
             meete
             the
             Duke
             ,
             or
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             ●ring
             him
             into
             the
             Temple
             :
             who
             ●t
             his
             comming
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             an
             old
             fatherly
             man
             meeteth
             him
             ,
             having
             on
             a
             long
             garment
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               Bombycina
               veste
            
             .
             This
             embraced
             the
             Em●erour
             most
             courteously
             ,
             for
             ●ee
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Muscovia
             ,
             or
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Princeps
               sacro●um
            
             ,
             whose
             authority
             and
             command
             in
             that
             Countrey
             is
             very
             great
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             made
             a
             Theater
             with
             seates
             to
             fit
             on
             ,
             and
             with
             staires
             to
             passe
             to
             every
             place
             of
             the
             Theater
             ,
             being
             set
             forth
             with
             most
             sumptuous
             showes
             :
             the
             feat
             of
             the
             Emperours
             was
             made
             most
             royall
             ;
             and
             with
             great
             magnificence
             ,
             sitting
             in
             Scamno
             ,
             with
             a
             rich
             purple
             cap
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             beset
             with
             Gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             :
             a
             precious
             garment
             wrought
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             laced
             close
             at
             his
             breast
             ,
             called
             
               Bombycina
               vestis
            
             ,
             his
             hands
             so
             be
             set
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             that
             onely
             the
             Emperours
             hands
             and
             his
             head
             were
             to
             bee
             wondred
             at
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Emperour
             being
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             the
             States
             and
             the
             great
             men
             in
             their
             feats
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Priest
             ,
             or
             the
             Metropoli●tan
             turneth
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             looketh
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             saying
             
             
               My
               most
               loving
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               great
               Duke
               of
            
             Muscovia
             ,
             
               now
               the
               Gods
               have
               placed
               thee
               in
               the
               highest
               Tower
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               great
               state
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               not
               to
               harme
               or
               hurt
               thy
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               helpe
               and
               to
               guide
               them
               :
               not
               to
               devoure
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               relieve
               them
               ;
               ministring
               Lawes
               and
               Iustice
               to
               every
               man
               alike
               ,
               laying
               before
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               the
               noble
               Examples
               of
               the
               best
               Emperours
               :
               thy
               Father
               brought
               much
               calamity
               ,
               and
               wrought
               many
               dangers
               to
               this
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wilt
               thou
               defend
               thy
               Countrey
               with
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               with
               armes
               ,
               make
               much
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               subdue
               the
               wicked
               .
               If
               thou
               doe
               this
               ,
               we
               thy
               Cittizens
               here
               will
               pray
               unto
               the
               regall
               Gods
               of
               supernall
               and
               infernall
               power
               to
               blesse
               thee
               with
               much
               felicity
               ,
               that
               in
               thee
               wee
               may
               see
               our
               Countrey
               flourish
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             people
             make
             great
             joy
             ▪
             and
             triumph
             form
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             :
             and
             therewithall
             much
             money
             is
             throwne
             among
             the
             vulgar
             people
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             not
             read
             of
             any
             crown
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             other
             monuments
             among
             the
             Muscovites
             ,
             for
             it
             seemed
             by
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             very
             few
             godly
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             have
             set
             downe
             ,
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             great
             Duke
             through
             the
             streete
             ,
             the
             peoples
             throng
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             many
             were
             with
             naked
             swords
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Emperour
             to
             passe
             by
             ,
             who
             commanded
             by
             all
             rigour
             and
             extremity
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviviour
             Christ.
             
          
           
             THe
             Nativity
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             seemed
             so
             simple
             ,
             his
             life
             so
             poore
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             so
             ●gnominous
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             a
             laughing
             stock
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             they
             so
             thought
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             borne
             in
             Bethlem
             a
             little
             village
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             lived
             ,
             and
             was
             conversant
             among
             simple
             people
             ,
             without
             pompe
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             died
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             with
             reproach
             and
             shame
             ,
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Carpenters
             son
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             deceived
             ;
             his
             birth
             was
             most
             glorious
             ,
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Starre
             prooved
             it
             ,
             ●he
             descending
             of
             Angels
             singing
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             ,
             did
             manifest
             it
             ,
             the
             comming
             of
             Magi
             
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             did
             confirme
             it
             :
             his
             life
             was
             most
             Imperiall
             ,
             comanding
             Water
             into
             Wine
             ,
             the
             blinde
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             lame
             to
             go
             ,
             the
             sick
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             to
             rise
             .
             His
             death
             was
             most
             triumphant
             :
             with
             the
             song
             of
             Hosanna
             he
             vanquished
             Devils
             ,
             subdued
             Hell
             ,
             and
             conquered
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Consūmatum
               est
            
             .
             Therefore
             his
             nativity
             is
             to
             bee
             solemnized
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             his
             life
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             death
             to
             be
             glorified
             with
             
               Al●elujah
               ,
               Hosanna
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             ,
             songs
             triumphant
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             ancient
             and
             strange
             ceremonies
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Carinthia
             .
          
           
             CArinthia
             ,
             is
             a
             Province
             where
             the
             Sclavonians
             speach
             is
             spoken
             ,
             where
             manners
             and
             customes
             are
             most
             strange
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Ceremonies
             not
             read
             of
             .
             When
             any
             new
             elected
             Prince
             entreth
             into
             his
             goverment
             ,
             hee
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             faire
             large
             valley
             ,
             where
             was
             wont
             to
             bee
             an
             ancient
             Citty
             ,
             where
             some
             monuments
             are
             left
             as
             reliques
             ,
             so
             that
             time
             weare
             out
             the
             name
             of
             it
             .
             In
             a
             wide
             faire
             medow
             hard
             by
             ,
             a
             marble
             stone
             is
             erected
             ,
             upon
             the
             which
             stone
             a
             Rusticall
             fellow
             standeth
             ,
             which
             by
             succession
             of
             blood
             that
             place
             and
             office
             by
             heritage
             doth
             possesse
             .
             There
             he
             
             hath
             hard
             by
             him
             a
             deformed
             leane
             Mare
             ,
             and
             an
             olde
             leane
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             the
             Rusticall
             Countrey
             people
             in
             heapes
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             farther
             side
             of
             the
             medowe
             is
             the
             new
             Prince
             with
             his
             Barons
             and
             States
             about
             him
             ,
             with
             great
             pompe
             ,
             very
             richly
             attired
             ,
             all
             in
             Purple
             ,
             having
             the
             Princes
             Ensignes
             and
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             12
             Banners
             carried
             solemnly
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Prince
             being
             apparrelled
             like
             a
             poore
             simple
             country
             man
             ,
             in
             old
             broken
             garments
             ,
             his
             cap
             bare
             ,
             and
             his
             shoos
             worne
             ,
             with
             a
             countrey
             staffe
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             seeming
             rather
             more
             like
             a
             shepherd
             then
             a
             Prince
             :
             who
             comming
             nigh
             to
             the
             Clowne
             that
             standeth
             upon
             the
             stone
             ,
             hee
             cryeth
             out
             in
             the
             Sclavonian
             tongue
             ,
             and
             asketh
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             that
             is
             comming
             here
             
             so
             proude
             ,
             the
             Barons
             and
             the
             States
             answere
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Country
             :
             then
             the
             Country
             man
             from
             the
             Marble
             stone
             demands
             againe
             ,
          
           
             Is
             this
             man
             a
             right
             and
             just
             Judge
             ?
             Doth
             he
             seek
             the
             benefit
             and
             wealth
             of
             this
             Countrey
             ?
             Is
             ●he
             of
             honest
             and
             vertuous
             condition
             ?
             Is
             he
             a
             sound
             Christian
             in
             religion
             ?
             Will
             he
             defend
             the
             true
             faith
             ?
             And
             is
             he
             worthy
             of
             this
             honour
             ?
          
           
             To
             whom
             al
             the
             States
             and
             Barons
             answere
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             .
             Againe
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             aske
             you
             by
             what
             law
             and
             right
             should
             I
             bee
             removed
             from
             this
             seat
             ?
             The
             County
             of
             Goritia
             answereth
             :
             for
             mony
             this
             place
             is
             bought
             :
             then
             this
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             this
             Mare
             shal
             be
             thine
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Garments
             which
             the
             last
             Prince
             did
             put
             off
             ,
             &
             thy
             hou●e
             shal
             be
             free
             without
             
             any
             tribute
             .
             Then
             the
             countrey-man
             descendeth
             ,
             and
             meeteth
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             striketh
             him
             a
             little
             on
             the
             cheeke
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             command
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             good
             just
             Prince
             :
             then
             he
             taketh
             his
             Mare
             and
             his
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             giveth
             the
             place
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             streight
             standeth
             upon
             the
             Marble-stone
             ,
             taking
             a
             naked
             Sword
             into
             his
             hand
             :
             first
             ,
             hee
             doth
             flourish
             it
             one
             way
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             flourish
             it
             another
             way
             ,
             promising
             thereby
             equall
             Justice
             to
             the
             people
             :
             there
             they
             bring
             water
             in
             a
             Countrey-mans
             cap
             to
             drink
             ,
             to
             signifie
             unto
             the
             Prince
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             abstaine
             from
             wine
             .
             After
             these
             ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Prince
             cōmeth
             downe
             from
             the
             Marble-stone
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Temple
             called
             ,
             
               Our
               Ladies
               Chappel
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             seate
             (
             sometime
             )
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             then
             from
             thence
             ,
             
             after
             some
             sacrifice
             which
             was
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             all
             things
             done
             and
             performed
             ,
             the
             Prince
             putteth
             off
             the
             rusticall
             garments
             that
             he
             put
             on
             before
             ,
             to
             performe
             the
             custome
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             weareth
             his
             princely
             wonted
             attire
             :
             and
             after
             hee
             had
             feasted
             with
             his
             Barons
             and
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             medow
             againe
             ,
             where
             the
             Marble-stone
             was
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             there
             on
             his
             Tribunall
             seat
             ,
             to
             heare
             causes
             pleaded
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             judgement
             according
             to
             Justice
             :
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             and
             strange
             custome
             of
             the
             election
             of
             any
             Prince
             in
             Carinthia
             .
          
           
             So
             strange
             were
             the
             customes
             and
             manners
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             aswell
             at
             the
             election
             and
             coronation
             of
             Princes
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             their
             ceremonies
             and
             Scepters
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             Kings
             of
             the
             world
             
             used
             for
             their
             Scepters
             ,
             long
             gilded
             speares
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Kings
             of
             Rome
             used
             a
             crooked
             staffe
             ,
             called
             Lituus
             .
          
           
             
               Tarquiniu●
               Priscus
            
             the
             5
             King
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             his
             Scepter
             of
             Ivory
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             India
             had
             their
             Scepters
             of
             Ebony
             .
          
           
             The
             Lydians
             carried
             before
             their
             Kings
             great
             Axes
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Sicily
             used
             a
             silver
             staffe
             for
             their
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             The
             Babylonians
             used
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Scepters
             ,
             with
             sundry
             figures
             ,
             as
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             Eagles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Grecians
             .
          
           
             IN
             other
             parts
             of
             Greece
             they
             used
             more
             solemne
             mourne●ull
             ceremonies
             at
             the
             Funerall
             of
             their
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             ●hey
             tooke
             downe
             their
             Bul●arkes
             and
             Fortresses
             of
             Wars
             ,
             ●hey
             untile
             their
             Temples
             ,
             they
             ●●bvert
             their
             Altars
             ,
             they
             reject
             ●nd
             depose
             their
             Idols
             :
             they
             put
             ●ut
             their
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             shave
             ●oth
             their
             heads
             and
             beards
             ,
             and
             ●hey
             clip
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             left
             ●othing
             undone
             that
             seemed
             ●ournefull
             :
             Then
             al
             the
             Priests
             ,
             ●agistrates
             ,
             young
             Gentlemen
             ,
             ●nd
             children
             ,
             carryed
             Trophies
             ●nd
             Monuments
             of
             the
             dead
             ●ing
             ,
             with
             his
             Ensignes
             and
             ●rmes
             crowned
             with
             Garlands
             ,
             ●●cording
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             ●reece
             .
             The
             Noblemen
             carryed
             
             divers
             great
             Cups
             or
             Bowles
             :
             some
             full
             of
             Wine
             ,
             others
             full
             of
             Milke
             ,
             and
             some
             full
             of
             Blood
             ,
             all
             in
             white
             Garments
             ▪
             others
             carried
             Hony
             and
             Cakes
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             and
             cast
             upon
             the
             funerall
             fire
             :
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             they
             sung
             Hymnes
             ,
             Odes
             ,
             and
             songs
             ,
             called
             Ialem●●
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             dead
             Prince
             :
             and
             lastly
             when
             the
             King
             is
             solemnly
             thus
             burned
             ,
             the
             Prince●
             and
             great
             men
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             should
             carry
             his
             Ashes
             in
             Golden
             pots
             ,
             crowned
             over
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             sweete
             flowers
             ,
             which
             should
             bee
             a
             memory
             or
             Trophie
             of
             the
             dea●
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Grecians
             had
             also
             these
             customes
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             thei●
             deare
             friends
             ,
             as
             Parents
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Sisters
             :
             both
             the
             Men
             and
             Woemen
             should
             have
             thei●
             
             long
             haire
             ,
             and
             offer
             it
             upon
             the
             Hearse
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             So
             Achilles
             solemnized
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             deare
             friend
             Patroclus
             ,
             cutting
             the
             fore
             locks
             of
             his
             haire
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             among
             many
             other
             of
             Patroclus
             friends
             upon
             his
             Hearse
             or
             Tombe
             .
          
           
             Euripides
             funerall
             was
             of
             Ar●b●laus
             King
             of
             Macedonia
             so
             honoured
             ,
             that
             hee
             lamented
             Euripides
             death
             with
             mourning
             apparrell
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             sha●en
             head
             and
             beard
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             Macedonians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             great
             pompe
             and
             solemnity
             at
             the
             inauguration
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             THe
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             at
             his
             inauguration
             ,
             excelled
             all
             other
             Princes
             in
             solemnity
             and
             pompe
             ,
             for
             after
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             new
             elected
             by
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             ;
             hee
             commeth
             from
             his
             Palace
             of
             Saint
             Angelo
             ,
             with
             great
             glory
             and
             honour
             towards
             Saint
             Peters
             Church
             :
             First
             the
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Stewards
             ,
             Controllers
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             Rulers
             ,
             apparrelled
             all
             in
             long
             Scarlet-gownes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Knights
             of
             Rome
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Barons
             ,
             Counts
             ,
             and
             Marquesses
             :
             Then
             the
             Abbats
             :
             then
             followed
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             after
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             
             Arch-bishops
             in
             their
             long
             Pontificall
             garments
             ,
             with
             silver
             Miters
             ,
             richly
             beset
             with
             stones
             .
             After
             came
             3
             degrees
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             Deacon-Cardinals
             ,
             Priest-Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Bishop-Cardinals
             .
             The
             Pope
             with
             passing
             pompe
             is
             carryed
             upon
             mens
             shoulders
             in
             Cellagestatoria
             ,
             with
             his
             triple
             Crowne
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             full
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             most
             sumptuous
             and
             precious
             robe
             ,
             wrought
             over
             very
             artificially
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             set
             with
             divers
             stones
             ,
             and
             so
             carryed
             in
             pompe
             to
             St.
             Peters
             Church
             upon
             Kings
             Embassadors
             shoulders
             .
          
           
             After
             some
             prayers
             and
             sacrifice
             done
             ,
             he
             is
             againe
             upon
             mens
             shoulders
             carried
             from
             St.
             Peters
             into
             Saint
             Andrews
             Chappell
             ,
             where
             after
             many
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             finished
             ,
             which
             were
             
             provided
             for
             his
             inauguration
             ,
             hee
             is
             taken
             up
             againe
             into
             his
             golden
             chaire
             from
             St.
             Andrew's
             Chappell
             ,
             where
             Andrew
             the
             Apostles
             head
             is
             presented
             :
             thence
             hee
             is
             carried
             to
             the
             Chappell
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             :
             thence
             carried
             from
             place
             to
             place
             by
             the
             Legats
             and
             Embassadours
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             then
             being
             in
             Rome
             ,
             representing
             the
             states
             of
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             Oh
             
               superbum
               animal
            
             :
             for
             betweene
             golden
             and
             silver
             Crosses
             ,
             the
             Miters
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Cardinals
             Hats
             ,
             shining
             as
             stars
             with
             divers
             kinds
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             with
             Jewels
             :
             the
             Popes
             triumphant
             carriage
             under
             such●
             regall
             Canopy
             ,
             with
             his
             triple
             Crowne
             ,
             his
             rich
             and
             Pontificall
             garments
             ,
             blessing
             the
             people
             ,
             passed
             farre
             the
             pompe
             o●
             
             great
             Xerxes
             in
             his
             voyage
             into
             Greece
             :
             or
             the
             triumphs
             of
             great
             Pompey
             over
             all
             Affrica
             and
             Asia
             at
             
               Rome
               :
               Hos
               ludos
               &
               iocos
               diceres
               ,
               prout
               rabies
               Papa
               :
            
             with
             such
             peales
             of
             Gunnes
             ,
             ringing
             of
             Bells
             ,
             sounding
             Trumpets
             ,
             with
             such
             clamours
             and
             noise
             of
             other
             brazen
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             it
             far
             surmounted
             the
             besieging
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             or
             the
             assaulting
             of
             Numantia
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             triumph
             and
             pompe
             he
             is
             againe
             carried
             into
             his
             Palace
             of
             St.
             Angelo
             ,
             blessing
             the
             people
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             place
             as
             he
             is
             carryed
             :
             the
             people
             againe
             crying
             out
             ,
             wishing
             him
             the
             felicity
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             Traian
             ,
             using
             severall
             solemne
             Ceremonies
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             pompe
             that
             can
             be
             invented
             .
          
           
             His
             Dinner
             that
             day
             exceeded
             
             
               Ca.
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             triumph
             over
             Affrica
             ,
             prepared
             22000
             ●bles
             most
             roially
             furnished
             :
             and
             his
             banquets
             after
             dinner
             farre
             excelled
             the
             banquets
             of
             
               Lacius
               Lucullus
               ,
               or
               Marcus
               Antonius
               .
            
             His
             Mirthe
             and
             Musicke
             passed
             the
             feast
             Hyacinthia
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             THe
             pompe
             and
             solemne
             state
             of
             the
             Funeralls
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             forth
             ,
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             dead
             Emperour
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Senators
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             magistrates
             of
             Rome
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             appointed
             funerall
             garments
             ,
             attending
             to
             carry
             the
             Coffin
             ,
             with
             one
             before
             the
             Herse
             ,
             playing
             upon
             a
             
             Shalme
             or
             a
             Flute
             with
             a
             mournfull
             funerall
             Song
             called
             Nania
             ,
             which
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Grecians
             used
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             the
             song
             which
             they
             called
             Ialemos
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Patricians
             and
             Senators
             carried
             before
             the
             dead
             Emperour
             ,
             his
             Statues
             and
             Images
             :
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Statues
             and
             Images
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             stocke
             ,
             as
             
               Ca.
               Caesar
            
             did
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             Aunt
             ,
             Mother
             to
             Marius
             ,
             whose
             Statues
             Caesar
             caused
             to
             bee
             carried
             before
             the
             Coffin
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Serjeants
             carrying
             their
             Axes
             and
             rods
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Ensignes
             ,
             Crowns
             ,
             rich
             spoyles
             ,
             and
             Trophies
             ,
             which
             Marius
             had
             gotten
             in
             his
             victories
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             the
             third
             Emperour
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             caused
             at
             the
             funerall
             of
             his
             Father
             Drusus
             ,
             that
             the
             statue
             of
             Aeneas
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             statues
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Alba
             ,
             untill
             Romulus
             time
             ,
             the
             17
             after
             Aeneas
             ,
             and
             the
             statue
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             family
             of
             
               Gens
               Iulia
            
             ,
             from
             Romulus
             time
             to
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             lineally
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             pompe
             was
             before
             Sylla
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             Patricians
             and
             Senators
             .
             Yet
             
               Marcus
               Aemilius
               ,
               Lepidus
               ,
               Pomponius
               Atticus
               ,
            
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             Field
             of
             Mars
             with
             any
             solemnity
             of
             Iupiters
             coate
             ,
             of
             triumphant
             garments
             ,
             Purple
             robes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             pompe
             :
             But
             specially
             if
             any
             dyed
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             rare
             sight
             of
             the
             solemnity
             excelled
             :
             the
             Generall
             and
             chiefe
             
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             every
             Officer
             with
             his
             band
             ,
             trayling
             their
             Pikes
             after
             them
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             with
             the
             points
             of
             their
             Swords
             downeward
             ,
             their
             Ensignes
             folded
             together
             ,
             their
             horses
             sheard
             and
             clipt
             ,
             their
             dumbe
             Musicke
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             ruefull
             sights
             that
             might
             be
             invented
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             inauguration
             and
             Coronation
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             IN
             Persia
             after
             great
             King
             Cyrus
             death
             ,
             for
             so
             were
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             called
             ,
             
               Great
               Kings
            
             ,
             his
             successors
             used
             Cyrus
             orders
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ceremonies
             as
             was
             solemnized
             at
             the
             inaugurations
             of
             King
             Cyrus
             :
             for
             then
             there
             was
             no
             anointing
             of
             any
             King
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             
             Israel
             :
             other
             Nations
             used
             such
             ceremonies
             as
             their
             Countries
             observed
             in
             their
             electing
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             countries
             they
             made
             choise
             of
             the
             most
             likely
             est
             men
             in
             sight
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Ethopians
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             Medes
             ,
             he
             that
             excelled
             in
             comelinesse
             ,
             and
             talnes
             of
             person
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             should
             be
             elected
             King.
             
          
           
             In
             Lybia
             ,
             hee
             that
             was
             most
             swift
             in
             running
             should
             bee
             King.
             
          
           
             In
             Persia
             ,
             then
             a
             Kingdome
             under
             the
             Medes
             untill
             Cyrus
             time
             ,
             whose
             greatnesse
             grew
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             became
             the
             onely
             Monarch
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             the
             East
             Kingdomes
             were
             subdued
             :
             his
             Successors
             ,
             the
             great
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             ,
             were
             with
             these
             ceremonies
             made
             Kings
             .
             They
             should
             sit
             in
             Cyrus
             Chayre
             ,
             they
             should
             
             put
             on
             those
             garments
             that
             Cyrus
             first
             ware
             ,
             which
             were
             kept
             as
             monuments
             and
             reliques
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia.
             The
             new
             King
             sitting
             so
             in
             Cyrus
             Chaire
             ,
             three
             of
             the
             greatest
             Peeres
             in
             Persia
             ,
             brought
             unto
             him
             three
             dishes
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             was
             five
             dry
             figges
             :
             In
             the
             second
             a
             little
             Turpentine
             :
             the
             third
             Milke
             .
             These
             Ceremonies
             being
             finished
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             new
             King
             had
             eaten
             of
             the
             dry
             figges
             ,
             and
             had
             tasted
             of
             the
             Turpentine
             ,
             and
             dranke
             of
             the
             Milke
             ,
             hee
             rose
             from
             Cyrus
             Chaire
             ,
             and
             was
             thence
             brought
             unto
             the
             next
             Hill
             :
             for
             the
             Persians
             had
             no
             Temples
             ,
             nor
             Alters
             there
             .
             Aftar
             supplications
             done
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             unto
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             whose
             Temple
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             thence
             the
             King
             is
             brought
             to
             
             Persepolis
             ,
             where
             the
             new
             King
             againe
             putteth
             on
             the
             twelve
             sundry
             robes
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             by
             several
             ceremonies
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             while
             they
             doe
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             whole
             hoste
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             ,
             whom
             the
             Persians
             cal●
             in
             one
             name
             
               Iupiter
               .
               Magi
            
             there
             having
             Tiara
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             Myrtle
             ,
             sang
             their
             sacred
             songs
             Theogonia
             ,
             while
             the
             new
             King
             is
             putting
             on
             of
             these
             twelve
             Robes
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             went
             to
             Cyrus
             chaire
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             lawes
             of
             Persia
             :
             For
             as
             the
             old
             Kings
             of
             Rome
             were
             onely
             by
             the
             divination
             of
             the
             Augurers
             made
             Kings
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             :
             so
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             were
             by
             their
             Magi
             instructed
             in
             their
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             without
             
             whom
             neither
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Romans
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             without
             their
             Augurer
             stood
             by
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Persians
             ,
             without
             their
             Magi
             being
             in
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             manner
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Indians
             in
             celebrating
             the
             nativity
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             THe
             Indians
             so
             honoured
             the
             birth-day
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             dayes
             beganne
             to
             lengthen
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             with
             all
             his
             Nobles
             went
             to
             the
             River
             Ganges
             to
             wash
             and
             bathe
             themselves
             ,
             where
             they
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Sunne
             a
             number
             of
             blacke
             Bulls
             ,
             for
             that
             colour
             among
             the
             Indians
             is
             most
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             After
             sacrifice
             done
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             King
             held
             a
             Feast
             ,
             which
             the
             Romans
             called
             Hilaria
             ,
             
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             celebrated
             upon
             the
             ●
             Calend
             of
             April
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Roman
             Matrones
             ,
             and
             the
             yong
             women
             of
             Rome
             crowned
             with
             Myrtle
             ;
             bathed
             themselves
             before
             they
             sacrificed
             unto
             Venus
             .
          
           
             This
             very
             time
             the
             yong
             men
             of
             Athens
             kept
             festivall
             dayes
             ,
             with
             mirth
             and
             pastime
             ,
             to
             honour
             the
             Moone
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Indians
             had
             for
             the
             Sun.
             This
             feast
             Hilaria
             had
             all
             publicke
             and
             solomne
             Playes
             ,
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             triumphes
             ,
             for
             joy
             that
             the
             Sun
             began
             to
             turne
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             lentghen
             their
             dayes
             ,
             
               tanquam
               patriae
               solatium
               &
               initium
               laetitiae
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Nativity
             of
             King
             Cyrus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Persian
             feasts
             or
             ioy
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THE
             great
             King
             Cyrus
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Persians
             named
             their
             Kings
             after
             Cyrus
             time
             )
             upon
             the
             very
             day
             that
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             hee
             had
             victory
             over
             the
             Scythians
             and
             Saracens
             ,
             he
             so
             honoured
             and
             magnified
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             Cyrus
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             called
             the
             great
             Kings
             ,
             and
             appointed
             that
             it
             should
             be
             solemnized
             yearely
             with
             a
             regall
             noble
             feast
             ,
             called
             Sacaea
             ,
             after
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Nation
             conquered
             :
             in
             the
             which
             feast
             was
             celebrated
             divers
             strange
             kinds
             of
             ceremonies
             :
             as
             the
             Masters
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Servants
             ,
             the
             Mistresses
             upon
             their
             maids
             ,
             imitating
             the
             orders
             
             and
             manners
             in
             the
             feast
             Saturnalia
             ,
             wherein
             also
             were
             Bacchanalia
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             feast
             were
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             which
             disguised
             themselves
             like
             Faunes
             ,
             with
             Javelins
             wreathed
             about
             with
             Ivie
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             with
             Ivie
             crownes
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             and
             skipping
             ,
             after
             Psalters
             and
             Howboyes
             ,
             singing
             sacred
             songs
             unto
             Bacchus
             ,
             called
             Orgya
             and
             Dithyrambos
             :
             this
             feast
             Cyrus
             commanded
             to
             be
             yearly
             solemnized
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             upon
             the
             sixteenth
             day
             of
             the
             moneth
             Loys
             ,
             on
             the
             which
             day
             ,
             Cyrus
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             )
             was
             borne
             ;
             which
             day
             among
             the
             old
             Persians
             was
             highly
             honoured
             ,
             for
             of
             all
             the
             feasts
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             all
             solemne
             great
             daies
             ,
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             Kings
             nativities
             were
             most
             in
             honour
             esteemed
             .
             This
             
             was
             the
             onely
             and
             greatest
             feast
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             for
             the
             rich
             men
             would
             celebrate
             the
             feast
             of
             their
             Kings
             birth
             ,
             with
             sacrificing
             of
             whole
             Camels
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Asses
             ,
             sparing
             no
             cost
             in
             this
             feast
             :
             the
             poorer
             sort
             strained
             themselves
             with
             all
             charges
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             feast
             of
             their
             Kings
             nativities
             :
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Magistrates
             used
             to
             sing
             the
             song
             Magophonia
             at
             their
             feast
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             Theogonia
             at
             their
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             this
             feast
             Sacaea
             was
             called
             among
             the
             
               Thessalians
               Piloria
            
             ,
             in
             Creete
             called
             Hermea
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             called
             Penagria
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             called
             Saturnalia
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             places
             used
             and
             celebrated
             with
             great
             solemnities
             at
             the
             nativity
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             THE
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             were
             most
             sumptuously
             reserved
             in
             this
             order
             :
             their
             bodies
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             such
             sort
             used
             ,
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             use
             ,
             with
             Myrhe
             ,
             Aloes
             ,
             Honey
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Waxe
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             sweete
             odours
             ,
             being
             seared
             up
             ,
             and
             anointed
             with
             all
             precious
             oyles
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             reserved
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             Kings
             in
             high
             buildings
             made
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             Pyramides
             and
             Labyrinth
             before
             spoken
             .
             The
             Funerall
             was
             so
             lamented
             ,
             that
             all
             Egypt
             mourned
             in
             this
             sort
             :
             the
             men
             would
             clap
             dung
             and
             dirt
             upon
             thei●
             heads
             ,
             beate
             their
             bodies
             ,
             stri●●
             their
             breasts
             ,
             knocking
             their
             
             heads
             to
             every
             poste
             ,
             howling
             and
             crying
             for
             their
             King
             :
             their
             women
             bare-breasted
             ,
             besmeard
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             filth
             ;
             running
             up
             and
             downe
             in
             furious
             manner
             ,
             fasting
             and
             mourning
             72
             dayes
             from
             wine
             or
             any
             other
             meat
             ,
             saving
             bread
             ,
             &
             the
             water
             of
             Nilus
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             funerall
             pompe
             of
             the
             Thracians
             .
          
           
             THe
             Thracians
             Funerall
             is
             ful
             of
             mirth
             and
             melody
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             bring
             their
             Friends
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             sing
             Thracian
             Songs
             ,
             with
             all
             sweet
             musicke
             ;
             onely
             this
             ceremony
             they
             reserved
             ,
             when
             any
             man
             that
             was
             of
             great
             calling
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             his
             Wife
             must
             be
             brought
             the
             same
             day
             to
             the
             grave
             of
             her
             husband
             in
             her
             richest
             ornament
             and
             best
             apparell
             ,
             accompanied
             
             with
             her
             Parents
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             blood
             ,
             with
             great
             solemnity
             ,
             which
             after
             sacrifice
             done
             upon
             the
             Grave
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             she
             must
             make
             sacrifice
             of
             her selfe
             :
             The
             Priest
             must
             bring
             her
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             shee
             is
             sacrificed
             with
             a
             vaile
             over
             her
             face
             ,
             and
             after
             oblations
             &
             prayers
             done
             ,
             shee
             is
             slaine
             upon
             her
             husbands
             Grave
             for
             sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             sacred
             anointing
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             THe
             anointing
             of
             the
             first
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             by
             Samuel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             was
             commanded
             to
             anoint
             Saul
             ,
             the
             first
             King
             of
             the
             world
             that
             was
             anointed
             :
             hee
             powred
             oyle
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             he
             kissed
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             anointed
             thee
             King
             over
             his
             inheritance
             :
             and
             
             the
             people
             shouted
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             :
             at
             this
             time
             began
             first
             the
             use
             of
             oyle
             in
             anointing
             of
             Kings
             ;
             after
             this
             manner
             were
             Saul
             and
             David
             anointed
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             after
             David
             ,
             his
             son
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             were
             to
             ride
             upon
             the
             Kings
             beast
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             Kings
             throne
             ,
             where
             the
             Prophet
             (
             being
             called
             the
             Seer
             )
             poured
             the
             oyle
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             Then
             the
             Prophet
             kissed
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             cheek
             ,
             and
             turned
             his
             face
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             :
             then
             they
             sounded
             the
             trumpets
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             his
             Dinner
             with
             all
             mirth
             and
             musicke
             .
             Thus
             were
             Saul
             and
             David
             anointed
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             Solomon
             anointed
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             solemnity
             on
             the
             birth-day
             of
             Prince
             Aratus
             by
             the
             Achaians
             ,
             with
             feasts
             and
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             IN
             like
             manner
             the
             Achaian●
             solemnized
             the
             nativity
             of
             Aratus
             with
             a
             royall
             feast
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             yearely
             upon
             the
             Grave
             of
             Aratus
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             Aratium
             :
             The
             Priests
             were
             girded
             about
             with
             a
             purple
             cloth
             ,
             the
             Senate
             in
             white
             robes
             ,
             with
             Garlands
             of
             flowers
             on
             their
             heads
             :
             the
             magistrates
             and
             chiefe
             officers
             of
             all
             Achaia
             ,
             with
             great
             pompe
             crowned
             with
             Lawrell
             and
             Myrtle
             ,
             with
             hymnes
             and
             songs
             made
             a
             solemne
             procession
             round
             about
             Aratium
             upon
             the
             birth-day
             of
             Aratus
             :
             such
             was
             his
             love
             among
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             chosen
             seventeene
             
             times
             Generall
             of
             the
             Achaians
             .
          
           
             The
             Trophies
             and
             triumphs
             that
             were
             invented
             to
             honour
             the
             nativities
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             some
             builded
             Citties
             ,
             as
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             honour
             
               Alexander
               :
               Caesarea
            
             ,
             to
             honour
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Antiochiae
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             name
             of
             Antiochus
             the
             great
             .
             Yea
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             dignities
             and
             honours
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             the
             Senators
             and
             Patricians
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             changed
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Moneth
             Quintilis
             ,
             to
             bee
             called
             Iuly
             ,
             to
             honour
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Moneth
             Sextilis
             to
             bee
             called
             August
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             birth-day
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             stands
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Domitianus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             though
             hee
             had
             commanded
             by
             a
             decree
             ,
             that
             the
             Month
             October
             ,
             should
             bee
             called
             Domitianus
             ,
             after
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Nativity
             :
             And
             Germanicus
             ,
             Father
             to
             Caligula
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Moneth
             September
             to
             bee
             called
             Germanicus
             ,
             to
             hold
             his
             birth-day
             ,
             yet
             tooke
             no
             effect
             :
             Such
             is
             the
             continuance
             and
             long
             memory
             of
             a
             good
             Prince
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             the
             decay
             and
             short
             remembrance
             of
             a
             wicked
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             birth
             of
             Minerva
             .
          
           
             IN
             like
             manner
             upon
             the
             Calendes
             of
             March
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             Minerva
             was
             celebrated
             in
             Mount
             Celio
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             the
             plaies
             called
             Quinquatriae
             were
             sumptuously
             solemnized
             ,
             continuing
             five
             dayes
             :
             at
             what
             time
             they
             presented
             Minerva
             with
             presents
             and
             rewards
             :
             On
             the
             which
             day
             ,
             the
             yong
             knights
             and
             lusty
             youths
             of
             Rome
             ,
             entred
             in
             Armes
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             and
             on
             foote
             ,
             into
             Martius
             field
             ,
             to
             honour
             Minervas
             nativity
             with
             feats
             of
             Armes
             .
          
           
             This
             feast
             was
             in
             Athens
             solemnized
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Panathenaea
             ,
             their
             Poets
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             and
             Musitians
             contended
             for
             victories
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pallas
             birth
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             games
             
             
             
             
             
             called
             Scoenici
             :
             The
             prize
             and
             reward
             of
             the
             Victor
             ,
             was
             to
             weare
             a
             long
             precious
             garment
             called
             Palladium
             ,
             wrought
             over
             with
             gold
             ,
             and
             to
             weare
             a
             crown
             of
             Laurel
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Pallas
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             birth
             of
             Xerxes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             solemne
             Feast
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             great
             Xerxes
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             day
             that
             hee
             succeeded
             his
             Father
             
               Darius
               Hisdaspis
            
             as
             King
             ,
             hee
             yearely
             most
             solemnely
             used
             to
             celebrate
             such
             a
             princely
             noble
             Feast
             in
             memory
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             the
             Persians
             so
             honoured
             ,
             
               tanquam
               Imperij
               natalem
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             would
             command
             all
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Persia
             to
             come
             in
             the
             greatest
             pompe
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             
             he
             himselfe
             in
             his
             most
             sumptuous
             Persian
             Robes
             ,
             with
             his
             Diadem
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             solemnized
             the
             Feast
             with
             all
             pompe
             and
             glory
             .
             Upon
             the
             which
             day
             Xerxes
             was
             called
             of
             all
             the
             Peeres
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             people
             Ti●●n
             .
             This
             day
             was
             so
             celebrated
             among
             the
             Persians
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Xerxes
             first
             day
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             So
             the
             Siracusans
             honoured
             Ti●olion
             for
             his
             great
             victories
             ,
             in
             memory
             whereof
             they
             yearely
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Birth
             decreed
             ,
             that
             playes
             &
             games
             of
             musick
             ,
             with
             running
             ,
             wrastling
             ,
             throwing
             of
             darts
             ,
             swimming
             ,
             running
             of
             horses
             ,
             with
             other
             exercises
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             should
             be
             celebrated
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             sort
             the
             Parthians
             observed
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             Arsaces
             their
             King
             had
             subdued
             Seleucus
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             joyes
             ,
             
             mirth
             and
             triumphs
             that
             the
             Parthians
             could
             invent
             :
             they
             magnified
             that
             day
             with
             all
             games
             and
             playes
             ,
             and
             kept
             a
             great
             solemne
             Feast
             in
             remembrance
             of
             their
             liberty
             and
             deliverance
             from
             their
             bondage
             and
             thraldome
             under
             Seleucus
             by
             Arsaces
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             honoured
             that
             day
             ,
             
               Tanquam
               initium
               libertatis
            
             with
             songs
             Theogonia
             ,
             shall
             wee
             not
             
               Canere
               Paean
            
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             long
             enjoyed
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             of
             liberty
             by
             the
             happy
             reigne
             of
             our
             most
             gracious
             Soveraigne
             ,
             of
             whose
             nativity
             and
             happy
             government
             we
             may
             sing
             with
             joy
             ,
          
           
             
               Blest
               is
               that
               land
               whom
               God
               lends
               such
               a
               King
            
             
               Who
               Peace
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Piety
               doth
               bring
               ,
            
             
               And
               who
               doth
               strive
               these
               blessings
               to
               uphold
            
             
               To
               lead
               his
               subjects
               unto
               Heavens
               fold
               :
            
             
               We
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               long
               life
               ,
            
             
               Which
               keeps
               this
               Iland
               free
               from
               feare
               &
               strife
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A06471-e3980
           
             Heliogabalus
             had
             his
             Chamber-pot
             of
             Gold.
             
          
           
             Silver
             .
          
           
             No
             venemous
             beast
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Barnacles
             comming
             of
             a
             tree
             .
          
           
             A
             singular
             memory
             .
          
           
             An
             easie
             kinde
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Stomacke
             digestion
             .
          
           
             Wine
             forbidden
             to
             Women
             .
          
           
             Kissing
             .
          
           
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Common
             things
             be
             not
             strāge
             
          
           
             No
             h●mane
             policy
             can
             with
             stand
             Gods
             iust
             iudgment
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             hill
             .
          
           
             An
             Emperor
             eaten
             with
             l●ce
             .
          
           
             Peregrinations
             .
          
           
             Every
             piece
             12
             pence
             .
          
           
             7
             pintes
             .
          
           
             Harts
             horne
             against
             poison
             .
          
           
             Cleopatra
             .
          
           
             Pearle
             .
          
           
             Mahomet
             had
             the
             falling-evill
             .
          
           
             A
             Dove
             .
          
           
             A
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Wine
             .
          
           
             A
             drunk●n
             parliament
             
          
           
             Tomyris
             .
          
           
             Cyrus
             .
          
           
             Drunkennes
             taken
             for
             a
             glory
             .
          
           
             Ants
             as
             big
             as
             Foxes
             .
          
           
             Change
             of
             wives
             ,
          
           
             Salamandra
             .
          
           
             Garments
             that
             will
             not
             be
             cōsumed
             with
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             Torneyments
             were
             first
             invented
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Henry
               Auceps
            
             ,
             the
             2
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             934.